WELCOME TO CANDY & TERRY'S FORUM

Six months to love you, A "what if" fanfiction

« Older   Newer »
  Share  
view post Posted on 23/5/2015, 16:53     +1   +1   -1

Advanced Member

Group:
Member
Posts:
2,687
Reputation:
+3
Location:
Québec, Canada

Status:


PART 4






Terry brought her by another route to go back to the apartment after they had made the last little purchases for their trip. In a biting cold that announced winter getting into gear, they walked by a group of men on an empty plot lost between rows of houses, busy hammering nails into large planks of wood panels painted white.

-What are they doing? asked Candy, intrigued.

-They are putting up the rink boards! It will soon be cold enough to freeze. We can come back at our return from England if you want, since the ice won't be frozen before then. Have you ever skated before, Freckles?

-Of course, Terry! There is a lake by Pony House on which we could skate as soon as it was below zero in winter. There are pairs of skates at the orphanage, donations from kind families. The children often went and I accompanied them to supervise.

-There is this rink that they put up here and another in Central Park, that one with the trees around it is beautiful, we can almost forget that we are in the midst of a busy city like New York!

-That would be a great idea, I love to skate.

-But you would have to go quietly, because it can be a strenuous exercise.

-Do you mean to say that I couldn't challenge you to a race?

-Ah, that's what you would like to do, I know, but I would forbid it, as long as you haven't seen a doctor. Now that I think about it, weren't you supposed to see one before we left on our trip? Did you consult yesterday while you were at the hospital? You haven't said anything.

A shadow crossed Candy's face. She knew the subject would eventually be touched upon. She would have preferred for him to forget. She breathed deeply and announced:

-I went to the hospital yesterday morning while you were sleeping, to leave my name to work and also to take news of the girls who took the paediatric course with me. There was a message from Alice for me, that's how I learned about the House I visited last night.

Astonished, Terry ceased walking, and said in a neutral tone:

-That doesn't answer my question.

Candy stopped walking too, turning slowly towards him, lowering her eyes before his insistant gaze.

-I didn't see a doctor, she blurted casually, as if it was not remotely important.

-Candy! You had told me that you would! Didn't we decide it was best to consult now, before we left for England? To have the correct diagnosis, to know what you can and cannot do, so as not to worsen your symptoms?

-Yes, Terry, I know... But...

-The boat is leaving port in four days.

-I know. But the House... I must go back tonight to ask some more questions of Alice.

-When will you take an appointment for you? For us?

-I must see to the establishment of this foundation before I go, start the process so that when I return, part of the work will be accomplished and I will only have to let the others go on with it. I must also meet with George to prepare all the papers.

-I thought that you wanted to know what was happening with your heart, like I do! Tell me frankly, were you hoping to escape this?

-There will be a doctor on the boat, no? I could see him, then?

-He won't be a heart specialist.

-A simple doctor will suffice, don't you think?

-Candy, our fathers have the means to pay the best doctors in the world!

-I don't want them to know.

-If all it takes for you to get better is an onerous treatment, we can afford it! We must ask.

-You are surely right, but...

-Fine, you do as you wish.

He started walking again, going past her quickly.

-Terry! cried Candy trying to follow his footsteps, nothing has hurt for days now.

-And if that only meant a new stage of your sickness, and that it will come back worse after? We have to know.

Candy said nothing. Terry asked her:

-And if you were cured, have you thought about it?

-No, Terry, I've told you before, nothing can cure this sickness.

Unable to look at her anymore, he turned his back to her. He wanted to know what was happening, he wanted to know her limits, have a new diagnosis. He wanted to know what was awaiting them... But it seemed that she didn't care about it like he did. Why did she want to stay in the dark, in limbo? She didn't want to be with him like she had pretended. If she had really wanted that, she would have tried to know, too. But her actions since they had been back in New York seemed far from that goal. She did everything she could to ignore her ailment, concentrating on the decoration of the apartment, on the setting up of her project, on the preparations of their next trip.

-Don't be mad, please, she told him, sheepish, placing her small hand on her husband's shoulder.

He winced, then said with emotion:

-Candy, I don't understand you! You tell me you want to be with me, and that you suffer from this silence of touches that we are imposing on ourselves, and yet when you could obtain answers enabling us to know what is going on, you lie back and do nothing! You give your name to work when you don't even know... Oh, never mind! I will finally believe that you are regretting our marriage, I seem to be bothering your numerous projects.

-What are you thinking?

-Actions speak louder than words, you know.

Candy's obstination flickered under fire. But she couldn't accept that they persist in their lack of understanding each other's motives. She became mad herself, raising her voice to explain her point of view:

-Well, I have news for you. Not for me! I will get to see a doctor, but not here and not now. I know too many staff at the hospital, I don't want them to know!

-Why do you want to keep the secret so much?

-I've told you already, I want no pity, or to be restricted in my actions! Furthermore, if the doctor forbids me to travel, what will you do, have you thought about that? Do you want me to go with you or to go by yourself?

-Candy! He couldn't impose that!

-How do you know? What if he did? If he told me that the trip could kill me? That my heart wouldn't support it? If he told me that I can't even kiss you anymore because it is too much emotion?

-If you prefer to hide your head in the sand like the ostriches do and continue to pretend that all is going well, when you know that it is just not the case, I can't do anything about it. But we won't progress as long as you persist in that state of mind! he told her seriously, hoping to have her change her mind.

Candy shook her head, refusing to give him reason. Her first motivation was to spend the rest of her time with him and she didn't want a doctor to take away that right.

-Not here, Terry. I promise that I will see one, but not here... Not where I know everyone.

-There are other hospitals! You don't know all the doctors in New York!

-Terry, I... I want to stay with you, I don't want you to leave without me.

-You know I wouldn't do that, Candy!

-And what of your obligations? Everybody is expecting you in London, in case you had forgotten, my Prince of Denmark! Not your double, but really you! Robert told me that it was your performance that made them choose the troupe, so you can't cancel, the whole trip would be in jeopardy! It is your work, Terry, your career! I won't be putting myself before it...

Her eyes were full of tears. She pursued, hiccuping:

-That's all you'll have left... after... when I'll be gone...

She turned, and unable to take it anymore, ran away, far from her pain, her long dress flapping in the icy wind. Grey clouds had covered the blue sky, and it smelled like snowflakes.

-Candy! shouted Terry as he ran after her.

She had to stop soon to spare her heart that was skipping beats and becoming frenetic after the emotion of anger and resignation, after her vehement desire to wish to control everything that happened to her, at the same time recognising that she had already lost all control. She walked slowly now, damning the situation, ashamed of her visceral fear to consult a doctor. She felt guilty of not having listened to her husband, to have failed to honor her promise, keeping her eyes lowered, unable to look into his own, as she felt his arms encircle her body from behind, and hug her to him, his warm breath tickling her ear.

-Don't ever do that again, do you hear? If you don't want to see a doctor, you don't go, that's all. You know my opinion on the subject, but I won't badger you further, if that is not what you wish. You are not ready, you are anxious. I can see that. And even if I don't understand your point of view, if you prefer not to talk about it, we won't, and I will respect your choice.

In a small voice, she acquiesced:

-Thank you, Terry. I am sorry.

-Sorry you may well be, Freckles, but you won't be having a skating race with me if you haven't seen a doctor before! And your little competitive side will have to keep patient!

They went back to the apartment, slowly, holding their hands, not exchanging any words, each lost in their own reflections.

After their little fight, Candy went back home alone, Terry left her on the doorstep before heading for the theater.

-I must go to work.

-Fine, I have to go back to the House later on.

-Fine.

He moved away from her and she felt that something had broken between them. Gulping down her sadness, her heart crying, she went inside to change her clothes and prepare to leave.




********






It was time for tea in the classic lounge of the liner, and Adele was seated a little off to the side, with a novel in hand; she was listening to the others' conversation with half an ear, more preoccupied by what was happening in the life of the main character in her book than by William and Rosie's debate. They had started talking about arranged marriages, and they both seemed to have much to say on the subject.

-A few months back, my aunt put it into her head to pressure me to find a wife. She even pretended that in our family, there was an unwritten clause which said that if the patriarch wasn't married at forty, he could be destituted of his functions! It is completely insane! As if a man needed a woman and a son to be worthy of administrating the family society.

-Yet a man like you must have no difficulty in raising the interest of mothers looking to marry their deserving and educated daughters!

-Quite. Whenever I met a matron, her first thought in my person was to make sure that I was really the best man for her daughter... whether I accepted it or not. If she considered me good, she would sell me the merits of her offspring, to a point where it even became awkward, for the young lady in question, but also for me. I learned to stay away as much as possible from these organised social gatherings with hidden agendas.

-How hard it is to be young, handsome, rich and coveted!

-Indeed! he smiled, and that reminds me that you and I are in the same boat.

-That's true, I can't count anymore the number of suitors my father introduced me, and he will start over as soon as I get back home. I am sure he will have found the ideal candidate, he is so eager to be a grand-father. But I want to live before I settle down, I don't want to be tied down, life is too short! I spent most of it in a convent and I kept dreaming of getting out of it. Now that my education is complete, I expect to have a bit of fun.

-Which was the object of this trip, I gather.

-Partly. I had to find an excuse that my father would judge convenient, so that I could get away from that which became to heavy for me. Now that I have tasted liberty, I will never be able to go back to what was before.

-Your father will surely have a nasty surprise when you get home.

-I will make him understand my point of view. I always could wrap him around my little finger. Even though he is convinced that I couldn't refuse the fiancé he found for me.

She made a face, rolling her eyes.

-Haven't you ever wanted to find someone special? she asked the tall blond man.

-Of course I have. Like everybody at some point in their life hopes to find the one whom they will love all throughout their life.

-Not me... at least, not yet... said Rosie thinking about those strange kaki eyes that had mesmerised her a couple of evenings before. So, are you trying to say that you met this lucky creature, this elusive one... and that you lost her? What girl would be crazy enough to let you go once she had held you?

-It is I who had to let her go... She died in a freak accident.

-Oh...

Rosie bit her lower lip, she felt suddenly impudent to have asked such personal questions. She didn't know what to tell him, he seemed lost in his souvenirs of his stray love.

-I am sorry.

-Not as much as I.

A weary and heavy silence settled between them, and Albert wanted to break it at all cost; he had to stop that bad habit to think about Tatiana all the time, she had been dead five years now, he should have forgotten her, he should have finished mourning for her... But since he had seen Rosie, Tatiana's essence had seemed even closer to him, maybe because of the reddish tint of her golden hued hair which brought back to his mind those so soft of his lovely departed.

-What about you, young miss, isn't there any man who has fallen into your traps?

-My father would have been so happy!

Albert laughed heartily as he told her:

-So, if I understand you well enough, all this is only to stand up to your father! Just to prove to him that he is wrong, you would refuse an interesting suitor?

-Of course I wouldn't, it is because I haven't yet encountered the man who made my heart sign and my soul dream, sometimes I think he exists only in my imagination.

-Maybe it is the case! Are you the kind to dream about a knight in shining armour who courts his lady with gallantry, who is charming and brilliant, who could recite love poems as he took you off on his white horse, like they do in all romances for young women? asked the man as he glanced quickly at Adele, still empassioned by her reading.

-Not at all! I would be more at ease choosing a man who would make me laugh, who would tell me life as it is in his own imagined manner, permitting me to be his equal in all points and treating me like the woman that I am.

-Whew! That is quite a contrat, little miss!

-But... You are so impolite! This is a private conversation! shouted an outraged Rosie as she saw the young man with the kaki eyes she had snubbed in the ballroom; he had come up from behind her while she was declaiming her hidden desires.

-I am sorry for my affront, he said as he curtsied before her, but I wanted to request a few minutes of your time.

-Rosie, if this persistant gentleman bothers you, I can take care of it, said Albert uselessly, seeing that the young woman's eyes had instantly grown a petulant glow and her cheeks had become tinted with a reddish spark.

-No, William, it will be fine. In fact, I present you... I mean, this is...

-Andrew. Andrew MacFarlane to serve you, Mister... inquired the tall chestnut haired man as he offered his hand to shake.

-William Ardley, my pleasure.

-Mine also. You are an American?

-Yes, I hail from Chicago.

-And what are you doing on this boat? Are you visiting the old country?

-A business trip, mostly in London and Edinburgh.

-I am myself a business man from Edinburgh, in finances. I am going back after spending the last two months in the States to meet my mother's family who emigrated there, and also to check on some economic prospects. I would gladly welcome you at my home, maybe we could find common ground.

-Andrew, is there a valid reason for which you come barging into our group without an invitation? lectured Rosie, madder as time went on, at the cavalier way in which he had imposed himself. Decidedly, your manners are totally inadequate.

-I am sorry, dear miss, I can see it is only your pride whose feathers have been ruffled, since I preferred to address myself to someone other than you, answered the young man with a smirk. To tell the truth, I was curious to meet with Mr. Ardley. So I must thank you to have given me the occasion to do so. On another note, I admit that as I got closer and couldn't help overhearing your spicy comments and your funny answer to Mr. Ardley. I have a question I would like to ask you.

-Go on, although I warn you that I will only answer if I feel like it.

-Do you really think a man like the one you have just described actually exists? Wouldn't it rather be the fruit of your overflowing imagination? Or rather, wouldn't it be a way to escape from a marriage you don't want? Nobody answering the austere expectations, you would have no other choice but to espouse celibacy forever, is that what you truly wish?

-It is not my fault that you don't answer my criteria, Andrew!

Albert laughed out loud, the young lady was bold and frank.

-My father is convinced that only a husband will be able to tame me. How wrong he is!

-And mine believes hard as steel that a lady brought up decently with modesty and grace would be the best party for me. What an empty and chaste life. He introduced me to dozens of them, the last more insipid than the first. I was starting to think that a woman with character like my mother was a thing of the past, a hand of iron in a glove of velvet... Women today are educated to be pleasant to their husband and approve him in everything. That is such a recipe for boredom! I have only contempt for those who say yes, but mean no. I prefer a woman who screams no while her body moans yes, he finished, winking at the young woman.

Rosie reddened even more under the intimidating scrutiny of the young man. She opened her lips to reply something, but then closed it again; she looked like a startled fish caught out of its water. What could she answer to that without betraying her disconcerting feelings? That man was just... too...

-You are so arrogant to believe yourself above all mankind! I don't want to hear another word of this ridiculous conversation. Why won't you leave us be?

-Can't you see he is only trying to make you react, Miss Rosie? laughed Albert.

-And it works wonders, I would say, added Adele with a frank smile, the action around her having gotten the better of the words in her book.

Seeing the offended miss searching for a striking reply, Andrew smiled and added:

-Well, I say, when you are a cut above the rest, wouldn't it be a crime to pretend something else? I am sure that you also believe yourself superior to others, when I see you strutting around the boat, showing off your feminine charms.

-I do not strut! retorted the indignant lady. Do I strut, William?

-I think I would rather not answer that.

Adele put her book away and joined the conversation with a little pique at her friend:

-Clearly, Rosie, you are losing the battle, you may as well admit your faults once and for all, and maybe after we can have a more interesting conversation that will make things move.

-You are just jealous because all the men are swarming at my feet.

-Then you will have no difficulty to make your father happy and find a good husband, rebuked Adele. On my part, I will take whomever shows an interest in my own person, and I will learn to be happy with him.

-Said like a practical mind. It is best to learn to love what we have rather than want what we don't, admitted Andrew, conscientiously commenting Rosie's reaction.

-Oh, Adele, stop complaining, you will meet the finest man you too, when we will be obliged to attend all those boring soirées to which my father will convey us.

-What man would intrigue you, Miss Adele? asked Albert.

-Whomever with a warm heart, a charitable soul, who loves books and nature and who would be happy leading a contemplative life.

-Don't you want any jewels or riches at all? wondered the blond tycoon.

-Like the majority of women that I have known, might I add, acknowledged Andrew with scorn.

-No, money doesn't bring happiness, only a deep and frank understanding and acceptance of the other could.

-Well, the man who will win your heart will surely be happy, then.

Rosie was envious that Adele succeeded in obtaining the approbation of those two handsome men, and felt especially frustrated to be suddenly dismissed from their conversation.

-I don't need a rich man either, my father is rich enough to compensate any lack on that point.

-Really, Miss Rosie? You think that your father would welcome a vagrant without a penny, a man who could clearly not offer you the type of life you have been leading up until now?

-I will marry for love and not for convenience. That is obsolete.

-Another unattainable criteria to add to the rest of the list! Well, I wish you good luck, ladies! said Andrew, taking his leave as he got up from his chair and bowed to the ladies.

-Oh, are you leaving already? What a shame, said Rosie with a hint of sarcasm.

-I have paperwork to do that cannot wait any longer.

He held Adele's gloved hand and kissed it, took seized Rosie's which he held longer, squeezing it with intent, then marking it with his lips on her fingertips. She shivered at his touch. He pretended not to notice and turned to Albert to shake his hand.

-Hoping to see you again, Mr. Ardley, I am convinced that we would make a good economic assocation someday. I am inclined to set up a branch of my society somewhere in the States while the climate and timing is opportune.

-I will consider your offer, Mr. MacFarlane, we will speak about it with a coffee before getting to Southampton.

-Of course, my pleasure. Tomorrow evening, then?

-I am free.

-But, William! You had promised us to attend the last ball before our arrival to England.

-That's true, but no worries, I will find the time. I am certain that Mr. MacFarlane...

-Andrew, please.

-I am certain that Andrew will take pleasure to dance with you after our discussion.

Rosie and Adele smiled politely and Andrew left. As soon as he had gone, Rosie started to depreciate him, repeating how imbued of himself he really was, while Albert and Adele listened with a distracted ear.

The boat was due to accost at Southampton in two days, and Albert was open to all initiatives in business, bringing new possibilities. He would have preferred if George had been with him, knowing that the man would supply all the details about the MacFarlane family of the past eight generations if need be; he would then have known with certitude who exactly was this young ambitious buck.




********






Elroy was propped up on pillows offering her back support. She was looking out the window of her room. She still was unable to move completely by herself. Her state of health was stabilised and progressing by the day, she would soon be able to walk without any support. She could then move about in her own home and become less dependant on her caretakers. For the time being, she was still so much in dept to others' good will, and as time went on, the harder it was for her to remain in this despondency. She was well surrounded, she had nothing to complain of, except that for her, to ask for help was equivalent to admitting her frailty, and she rarely did or not at all.

Although her trip had gone relatively well, she had needed to rest for the first few days in Lakewood, because it had exhausted her reserves. She was content to be back home in her environment and the more than cordial welcome from Archibald and Annie had moved her almost to tears. It was good not to be subject to the Reagan childrens back and forth tantrums, and to Sarah's perpetual harangues and pettiness, her illusory frustration which bored her. At least here in her familiar world, she could quietly recuperate, without feeling she was unwanted.

Archie was caring for her, and even Annie made an effort, despite her legendary fear of the matriarch, spending an hour with her every morning, accompanied by her faithful sewing or knitting bag from which she would take out a minuscule baby pyjama to embroider the hem, or slippers to which she put the finishing touches. Her afternoons were spent on the confection of dresses for her creation line ABC. Her pregnancy was not yet apparent, but Elroy had been informed by a proud-as-a-peacock Archibald, so happy to be a future father. The nurse hired by George turned out to be of an Olympian calm, always staying in her place, giving her the appropriate care with a softness which she envied her. Even Dr. Martin had found grace in her eyes, to Archie's astonishment who had expected her to find him much too common.

Besides, the young tycoon had just gone to say his goodbyes, because he was leaving on the hour to go to the Ardley enterprises in Chicago. In George's and Albert's absence, he had no choice but to be present at the headquarters to make sure everything was fine. He had to stay there for the remainder of the week, and come back on Friday. Annie had gotten used to the idea that she would have to let him go often, at least until George's return. Fortunately, Francesca and herself really got on well together. When Mrs. Elroy was resting, they had taken the habit of sewing and talking, near a warm hearth. Francesca had admitted that she missed her children, and Annie had thought about the possibility of having them come over to the manor for the Christmas holidays. And even full time, because as long as she hadn't given birth herself, she would have the leisure to babysit them, so that Francesca could see them more often and keep them near.

In general, most days went on really well. But today, for a reason that she couldn't fathom, she had to walk on eggs, because Mrs. Elroy had been in a particularly foul mood all morning.

-Here is your tea, Mrs. Elroy, just as you like it. Will you take some biscuits along with that?

The old woman grunted her assent, biting into an oatmeal cookie. After having masticated her mouthful, she asked her:

-Francesca, you are a mother, aren't you?

The nurse pinched her lips. Her children were a sore spot for her. She missed them awfully, she had never been separated from them for a long time. It had been four days already that she was living at the manor, caring for Mrs. Elroy, and as gratifying as she found the work, it didn't replace the presence of her two angels. Moreover, the old lady had been testing her patience since her morning awakening, having asked too many questions which she judged indiscreet. Impatient to manage her own things, her surly mood and scathing tongue had nod spared Francesca since she had helped her to get dressed. The young woman breathed in slowly before answering succinctly:

-Yes, ma'am. I have two children.

Elroy shook her head in sign of incomprehension.

-And you have left them in an orphanage so that you could be working? I thought I had seen it all! Mothers abandoning their children to make money! she said disdainfully.

-I don't have any choice, Mrs. Elroy. Believe me, if I could have done things differently, I would have remained with them. With all due respect, we weren't all born with a silver spoon in our mouths! answered Francesca drily.

She couldn't help being outraged at the easy and insulting judgment from this lady of a certain age, who had visibly never lacked comfort in all her life, and who dared preach to her about her own choices of life dictated by necessity. Her facial color heightened by anger, she turned her back to her and was about to leave the room, clear that she was signing there the abrupt end to her contract. An authoritarian voice halted her in her tracks:

-Francesca! Come back here.

The nurse hesitated. She had seen other situations. Why had she reacted so strongly in this instance, why had she lost her legendary patience? Since she was taking care of Mrs. Elroy, it had never been as hard as today. Generally, the lady was correct with her, but to feel her eagle gaze weighing on her at all times, following her every move, she had become paranoid, fearing the smallest slip that would announce her discharge. She needed this money so badly! But no, the old womand had until then only observed her, wanting to make sure she was doing her job right. To accept that she would interfere in her private life, that was something she wasn't ready to accept.

-Francesca...

She turned towards the old voice that was beseeching her with impunity, careful to show her a benevolent smile which she was far from feeling.

-What can I do for you, Mrs. Elroy?

-You could start by answering my question. It was no judgment, I assure you, I was only curious. At my age, we have earned the right to ask all the questions that we want. It is our prerogative as elders. Don't take it badly, I didn't want to hurt you. I just do not understand the reasons behind your choice, that is all. It was a way to learn to know you. In my days, a woman of my standing would never have accepted to work rather than take care of her own children. Tell me what happened so that you saw yourself obligated to choose this route.

Taking a deep breath, Francesca resumed quickly all that she had gone through in the past years. It was normal that her patient wondered about her nurse. She didn't seem to hold her anterior reaction against her.

-First, I must remind you that I am not a woman of your standing and environment, so that is why I studied to become a nurse, it was by vocation, by choice, and by love of the career. My husband and I had decided that I would work as long as we were without children so that we could put some money away for the latter years. I was lucky, I could do that, as we lived in a little village where everybody knew me. Elsewhere, as soon as a woman becomes a wife, nobody wants to hire her anymore. When I was pregnant, I had to quit my job, but I could do that, my husband was still working. Then, with Matt's arrival, I refused to go back to work eventually. Anyway, as you said, it is not seen in a good light when a young mother works, especially as I had a husband who was taking care of his family's basic needs. I know that in certain environments, some mothers do work, as they have no other choice. That happened in my case too... Unfortunately for us, my husband took sick and had to give up his job. The medical fares were so high that they quickly ate up all our savings. His sickness lasted over a year and when he died, I couldn't go back to work because someone had to care for the kids. Since his absence, I've been trying to find something else, but have never succeeded. I didn't want to leave my children to the care of my family, they had already helped enough, offering us a home all this time. Miss Candy's offer to stay at Pony House really turned up at the right time, and Mr. George asking me to care for you was a Godsend. Of course I would prefer to be with my children full time, in the best of worlds, but these being unconceivable at the present moment, I do what I can with what has been given me.

Having said it all, feeling judged despite it, not wanting to stay rooted on her past, the nurse changed the subject, asking her patient:

-Mr. Archie tells me that you like to read, would you like for me to find a book for you in your library?

Elroy didn't insist, the resume of Francesca's life had put her in front of a reality that she had rarely been witness to in her own life, that of the need of survival. She opted to abandon the subject, considering that to linger longer on it would be seen as ruthless. She chose to answer her question.

-It is too hard on my eyes since... since I took sick, I cannot concentrate on the words, and it gives me headaches, she said as she passed a hand over her temple.

-I could read for you, if you wish. I have often done it for my patients, it enables them to shut their eyes and rest, and let themselves float on the words, and create their images at their own pace.

-That's an idea. Nobody ever read to me.

-You seem like someone who would rather do things herself, am I right?

The old woman sketched a faint smile, and a raucous sound came out of her throat, could that be the start of a laugh? Francesca was astonished.

-It is a kinder and more polite way of saying it. My whole family finds me much too controlling.

With a sigh, Elroy stopped speaking. What was that, opening up to a stranger? She became more serious and said:

-I am not into the habit of asking for help or advice from anyone.

-There is nothing wrong with wanting to do things by yourself, Mrs. Elroy. But when our body betrays us and can no longer do it, for whatever reason, we must learn to walk on our pride and ask others to help, they will be happy to do things to simplify your life. People want to help, only they don't know how. I am sure that Mrs. Annie would be happy to read to you also.

-Annie is a good young woman, she has received an impeccable education, considering where she comes from. But her voice bothers me. Only hearing her read the mail is enough for me; she doesn't put enough emphasis, it always seems like she is reading the priest's sermon!

-I don't guarantee mine will be any better, but if it is convenient for you, I will go and try to find something for later, when you rest in the living room. With a good fire in the chimney, it will be genial. We will sit you on the sofa in front of the windows where you will be able to admire your gardens. I know that in this season, there is not much else than winter scenery to watch with all this snow, but it is peaceful. And who knows, maybe you will see a few squirrels running around, or some blue jays, or maybe a deer?

-Perhaps... There used to be so many before! William had the gift to attract all animals towards him, he probably still does, although for the life of me I have no idea how he used to do it! He often found some that were wounded, and he would take care of them. Since his childhood, he has had great compassion for the suffering of other living creatures, whichever form they may take.

-So, it is decided. We will settle in the living room after your tea. Now, tell me, do you have any preference whatsoever for a genre instead of another? A good romance story maybe?

The old woman interrupted her:

-Nothing too long, at least! Not too old either, all those classical authors used pages and pages to describe one little scene, it was too strenuous, all those words, and all those phrases with too many commas!

-I see what you mean.

-I don't have time to spend trying to grasp all those verb tenses, bring me something interesting, but stimulating at the same time.

-Oh, now that I think about it... Maybe Arthur Conan Doyle, have you heard of him? He is the author of Sherlock Holmes? Would that be more pleasant, short stories?

-No, not detective work either, it is too gruesome. I need something more joyous.

-I will surely find that in your library, Mrs. Elroy, it seems so well furnished.

-My father was a businessman, but he always loved books too. He amassed them all throughout his life, filling up the shelves in the library at each of his trips overseas. Everything found a place for him, he read all kinds of books. I put my trust in you, Francesca. Your choice will be the right one.

-Alright, I will go at once. As soon as I have found a good novel, I will come and get you to bring you to the living room.

-Thank you, Francesca.

The library was one of the finest rooms in the house. When Annie had toured the place with Francesca, she had been completely enthralled. A room all finished in wood, the high ceiling enabling hundreds of shelves so high up that a stepladder was needed to reach the top ones. These overflowed with books of all kinds, with hard covers in all colors imaginable, with golden, silver or black lettering, of all sizes, tidily and systematically ranged in alphabetical order by name of author. Francesca spent a quarter of an hour looking over the shelves, taking out the books that looked interesting, making a pile of those that seemed best for her patient. A book with an orange cover suddenly caught her eye. This could be very fun reading, wouldn't it? She had read this Anne-girl many times...

Francesca left the book on the low table in the living room before going on to Mrs. Elroy's apartments. With the aid of the old woman, they sat her in her wheelchair, as she was convinced that the change of decor would do wonders for her overall health. She transferred her to the sofa near the tall windows, put her feet up on a cushioned stool and covered her with a multicolored blanket crocheted by Annie. Holding the book behind her back, she sat in the armchair beside the old withered woman who was watching her with intrigued eyes.

-So, what did you find? inquired Elroy, curious.

-Anne of Green Gables, it is a novel written by a Canadian author, answered Francesca as she showed her the book.

-I've never heard of it.

-No? It is a book for children that is very liked, about a young orphaned girl...

-I don't like orphans, growled Elroy grumpily.

-Oh, but it is a marvelous story, I read it when it came out about ten years ago. It is such a nice book and the characters are very endearing, I am sure you will love them! I must have read it over five times already, and I never tire of it. Really, Mrs. Elroy, why not give a chance to get to know Anne?

-Do what you will, I don't care, I will probably fall asleep after the first paragraphs, I am really very tired.

-I am certain that you will change your mind about this orphan at least, she is so enthusiastic and impulsive! Everybody loves her... But I won't say anymore. Are you comfortable? Do you have enough pillows to sustain your back?

-Yes, I am fine.

-Then let's start...

Francesca had a really nice voice, clear as the sound of crystal. And as this story was one of her personal favorites, one she had read many times to her kids, she knew certain passages by heart, and read it with the necessary emotion to keep her fussy reader bewitched and interested. Some scenes made Mrs. Elroy react, and she could see the dame's old worn and wrinkled face become calmer as the reading went on and she embarked upon the story, and her vivacious reactions to certain of Mrs. Lynde's antics were downright funny. When she finished reading the second chapter, she was about to close the book, when Elroy stopped her, saying:

-No, please go on, Francesca, read another one.

She pursued the reading to her keen listener who closed her eyes to let herself be immersed in Anne's magical world, rocked by the poetry of the author who had given her life.




********






Rosie and Adele were walking on the promenade of the boat, admiring the blueness of the sea which on the horizon melted with the marine evening sky. The sound of the waves hitting the side of the liner drifted up to their ears, and the smell of the salted water wafted in the air. Both girls stopped to lean against the metal railing and admire the calmness of the scenery.

-So, your liberty is reaching its end, dear friend.

-Yes, I know. I will be happy to get back home.

-Whatever you find when you get back?

-I can always run away if it doesn't suit me. My father told me he would find the right man for me. I wonder where he will find that rare species! And, now that I think about strange species... we've still seen nothing of those Scottsmen that William warned me of who were supposed to be following me. Do you think it was a ploy to get to know us?

-William doesn't look like the lying kind, he seemed genuinely worried for our safety.

-He's a kind man.

-Yes, too bad his heart is taken, sighed Adele.

-Oh dear, don't tell me you've fallen for his good looks?

-No, I don't want a man who is half-buried in a tomb somewhere.

-You're right, he is rather aloof most of the time, and has this sadness when you look deep into his clear blue eyes.

-It's getting chilly out here, said Adele.

-We'd better head back to our cabins, it is late, too. Tomorrow is the last evening on the ship, we are reaching the shore of England early Monday, my uncle told me.

-That's right, the crossing is almost over. There is still that ball to attend, and then it will be all.

-Well, William and Andrew owe us some dances, they said they would come after their business talks.

-Oh, Rosie! exclaimed Adele suddenly. I just realised I left my scarf in the lounge! Wait for me here, I'll be right back!

The young woman left in a hurry, going back the way they had come from.

Alone, Rosie stood still, watching the stars slowly appear in the sky that was darkening. She heard voices but made nothing of it, lots of people strolled outside when the weather was this fine. Then, the footsteps stopped advancing, and the voices became quiet. A sudden sense of gloom filled her swiftly, as if the air had become saturated; she could now hear a man's raspy breaths, and even smell the strong scent of cheap alcohol. Slowly, she turned and faced two men whom she had not seen on the liner before. A tall lanky man and a shorter one, both unshaved and unkempt. Could they be stowaways? She had not seen a passenger looking so unruly, especially not on the upper decks. Her heartbeat quickened instantly, recalling William's warning words. This was the first time she was alone on the boat. It was as if they had been following her all this time, waiting for such an occasion.

-We wanted to have a word with you, said the tallest of the two with a thick brogue; he looked surly and stiff.

The young lady gathered her courage, hoping to keep them talking long enough, holding them at bay to give Adele time to come back and help her out.

-Why would I want to speak with strangers? I don't know you, she answered, showing a brave front which she was far from feeling.

-Well, let's just say that we might have something that could interest you.

-I am sure you don't, she said haughtily.

-Little miss, we've learned a lot about you on this ship.

-I know nothing of you, would you please leave me alone?

-No, we won't, said the shorter man with the gritty voice, it happens that we found out nasty things about your father the scientist.

-My... father... the scientist? croaked Rosie, unsure, her eyes looking wildly around her to find anyone willing to come to her rescue.

-Yes, your father who has been conveniently missing for the past five years.

-Shut up, Kevin, that's not the way we was supposed to do this.

-Well, your way's not working either.

-Hell, that girl's not naive enough to fall into our nets, you've seen her go.

-Maybe not, but what we found can serve us...

Rosie was getting worried. Nobody else was coming out, and these two men could become violent anytime. And what was this about a scientist?

-Shut up Kevin!

-But, Jack... We need the money!

-I said shut up! Argued the taller man, turning to face Rosie, Listen, lady, my mate wanted to flirt with you since we first saw you on the boat, you're a rich widow, aren't you?

-Well, actually, if it is going to get you off my back, no I am not, I made it all up.

-What? spat Jack, furious. Do you mean to say this is all an act? But we got information on you, Rosie... you and that father of yours...

-I have no idea who you mean, lied the girl.

The man suddenly grabbed both her arms and shook her. She gasped loudly, wanting to get away but having no time to react.

-Have you never heard of Frank MacGregor?

A dawning light of realisation permeated the girl's maroon eyes and the man knew then and there that she had lied. His smile stretched over his bad teeth and he let out a nasty laugh.

-So, now, let's have that real talk, honey.

He dragged on her arm, wanting to bring her elsewhere when out of the blue a strong arm seized Rosie's waist and pulled her out of harm's way. She caught a glimpse of a tall silhouette who turned to face the two men who had accosted her. She recognized her savior as Andrew. She saw him send his fist into Jack's face, while the shorter one ran away like the coward he was. Jack fell down, then got up and tried to hit Andrew back. He must have been used to fights, because he could defend himself with a few quick punches. Jack finally gave up and left, scrambling to get away from them.

Andrew turned around and looked at Rosie, whose pale face and wide eyes showed him she was in shock. He came close to her and touched her shoulder tenderly. Her heart hammering, she raised her face to find herself looking in those kaki eyes watching her with worry.

-Are you alright?

-Ye...yes, she answered breathlessly, wishing she could fall into those strong arms and feel them encircling her body and keeping her safe.

-Who were these men? Did you know them?

-No... Well, William had told me he had overheard two men talking about me, but I had not met them before now.

-What did they want?

-I'm not sure... I mean... It didn't make any sense.

-Rosie, you have to remember, what exactly did they say?

-They said... something about my father the scientist...

Andrew realised at this point that he was still holding her shoulder, which would be deemed unseemly for reputation's sake. He reluctantly let her go, and they started walking.

-Why were you alone out here at this hour? Don't you know it's dangerous for a young lady to be by herself like this?

-Adele was with me just moments before! She left to fetch her scarf she had forgotten, and then those two men nearly pounced on me... It was as if they had been waiting for me in the shadows all along.

She started shivering uncontrollably, her teeth clattered and her legs shook, as if she had just now realised what danger she had been in.

-You're unwell, come with me, let's find you something to drink.

He held her hand and she felt his warmth. They reached the door to the lounge at the same time that Adele was coming out. She screamed with fright,

-What happened to Rosie? What did you do to her?

-She was nearly molested by two individuals while she was alone.

-Oh no! Rosie? Are you alright? Talk to me! Oh, I am so sorry that I left you by yourself! cried Adele.

-Don't worry, she'll be fine, would you get her a glass of juice, that will help her out a bit.

They went back inside to sit for some time. Adele joined them with the juice and sat beside her friend, feeling responsible for what happened to her. Seeing them huddled together, Albert came to inquire about the situation. When he learned what had transpired, he hugged Rosie and told her he would do his best to learn the men's identities. He went to meet with the Captain to find a way to expose the two men and made sure Rosie and Adele were safe in their rooms before going to his own, promising them their due dance the next evening. Meanwhile, Andrew had observed the tall blond businessman take control and kept his distance from Rosie. That girl made him react too much. He would have wanted to protect her and keep her from harm's way himself, and to see the blond man being so helpful to her made him feel as if he was not up to the task, something that rarely, if ever, happened to him.




********






All along this second evening spent at the House, Candy had been seized by an uneasiness which had grown in her insidiously, which she had tried to calm by focusing on the bureaucratic work at hand. She had sent word to George to arrange a meeting so that they could go over the details enabling him to set up the terms and conditions of the new foundation, inviting him for breakfast on Saturday morning. She knew she could rely on the man to do what had to be done.

Back home, the uneasiness had amplified. She couldn't stop thinking about Terry's words. She would have wanted to talk with him about their different points of view. She didn't like him being mad at her. But she was so tired. She would try to wait up for him. Walking leisurely towards the piano in the room, she remembered the last impromptu seance with her husband.

Terry played the instrument every day. It was a discipline he had imposed upon himself for years and he rarely omitted it. When she had heard the notes of the piano moaning under his touch, she had stopped folding clothes and had moved closer to the melodious music he was playing, hoping to merge into those voluptuous sounds which stirred her each time she heard him. Terry could play with a frivolous fire but also with a troubling sensuality as he was playing at this moment. She discovered him in a new light when he touched the ivory notes with which he told a new story in sounds with each different tune he tried. It was a renewed delight to hear him and she never tired of it. As she reached him, he had ceased playing and motioned for her to sit beside him on the bench, and they had improvised a little joyous air; she stayed with the notes she had learned while he had accompanied her, laughing.

Now that he wasn't there, the silence in the apartment had heavily filled the place; she missed his reassuring and stable presence. Seizing her sea shell from the top of the piano, and holding it against her heart, she sang the little air to soothe her anxiety. Tonight, she couldn't get rid of the proximity of her own death... of this tenacious fear that gnawed at her, knotting her womb whenever she stopped for a moment to start to think... think about her feableness of not wanting to face the music. She had to see someone. He was right. She knew he was. Moreover, she had no choice, she had promised him she would. She shouldn't fear anymore. She had to go on. She couldn't be his real wife in all aspects as long as she hadn't consulted. She put down the sea shell and went to her room, combing through the bottom of her travel bag to get out the letter from the doctor who had made the diagnosis. She read it over, once, and twice more. He was so clear and confident! Putting the letter back in its place, she went back to the living room and sat down in the armchair, close by the window, to await Terry's return which shouldn't be too long. She finally fell asleep, her eyes too heavy, unable to remain awake to welcome her man and tell him how sorry she was for her lack of courage.




********






As soon as he shut the door of the apartment behind him, Terry saw the living room lamp on and found Candy asleep, so pretty, so sereine, so young. He couldn't conceive that she would die soon, she seemed to be breathing health. It was just impossible. She couldn't die and leave him alone. He wasn't ready to lose her. He slowly approached her and lifted her up without waking her. He brought her to their room and lay her on the bed, bringing the quilt up until her chin. He sat on a chair which he brought close to the bed and observed her, thinking that he would never tire of it. He peered at her regular breaths, for some time, contemplating her, admiring her, unbelieving his luck to have her in his home, in his bed! He recalled the numerous open-eyed dreams he'd had of her in college, but also those asleep, when he would suddenly open his eyes at night, his heart tight and beating, because he had just dreamed about her, and he couldn't go back to sleep, lost in an undefined time where the images of his dreams were still haunting his awakening. How many times had he seen her, again and again, leaving him in her red coat, her silhouette moving away from him, slowly being engulfed under the snowflakes until he couldn't see the slightest patch of color in the dark of the night, bringing with her the most noble and grand feelings he had ever felt?

How he loved her! How he needed her! That thought made him shudder; he felt in his flesh how much he needed her presence in his life, her unconditional love, her unwavering support. How would he ever live without it when she would disappear, now that he had tasted her constant and warm presence daily? To know her alive somewhere had sustained him all these years of their separation. But now, now that he had known the joy of holding her in his arms, now that he knew that she loved him and wanted to be with him, now that he admitted this reality that she enabled him to offer the best of himself, and now that he knew that she was as indispensable to him as the air he breathed... How would he ever live without her? It was unimaginable, inconceivable, cruel even to think about it.

He slowly raised himself from the chair, shaking his pessimistic thoughts, switching off the light, plunging the room into a feebly illuminated darkness, the lamp in the living room still alighted. He walked towards her and lay down close to her supple body under the quilt, touching the naked skin of her arms, kissing her neck, burying his nose in the blond curls covering the pillow. He held her in his arms, being careful not to wake her, hoping only to keep her close to him, as he lay behind her, curling next to her body, an arm under her head and the other lying on the soft and firm skin of her flat stomach, many centimeters under the bulge of her breasts which he kept from stroking, despite the intense desire he had of it. He closed his eyes and soon flew away where no sly sickness could threaten his happiness.




********






Sometime during the night, she awoke. In the dark, her back turned to him, sensing by his uneven breathing that he was awake, she pronounced his name softly, in case she had been mistaken :

-Terry?

The wobbling tone of her voice worried him.

-What's wrong, my dearest Freckles? he inquired as he rolled towards her back, and held her in his arms.

-Terry... I'm scared. I don't want to die.

He whistled softly, and she felt the wind of his breath tickling the back of her neck, giving her goosebumps.

-What brought this on?

He didn't know what else to say. A heaviness he hadn't noticed before seemed to have seeped into the room; he couldn't pretend it was not there. It was like there was a huge elephant, there between them, taking up all the space in the room, stealing all their air.

-I don't like when you're mad at me.

-I'm not mad at you... Is this why you can't sleep?

-I didn't want to fall asleep last night before you got home, because I had hoped to wait for you to clear the air. I don't want us to fight, Terry!

-We didn't fight! We only had a discussion where we both didn't agree. What gave you the impression that I was mad at you?

-Well... you did, when you left me here to go to the theater.

-I was surprised, and a bit disappointed, but I cannot stay mad at you, my darling. I cannot put myself in your shoes, I can only know how it makes me feel to see you like this. I wish I could do something to help you, but I can't. I see you trying to avoid this issue and it saddens me.

He held onto her, strongly, and buried his head in her hair, sinking his lips on her neck and whiffing her, holding tightly.

-Candy, look at me.

She turned to face him, and despite the darkness in the room, she could make out the outline of his face, and see in his eyes all the love he felt for her. It made her heart beat strong in her chest as she heard his next words.

-I love you, nothing will alter that, ever. I can see you struggling with how your illness may handicap you, and you doing all your might to not give it any room. It is awesome, but at the same time, I wonder if it is the right way to go. Sometimes we have to face things, not run away from them by pretending they are not there.

-Oh, I don't know. If we pretend long enough, they may just disappear...

-You know that won't happen. We mustn't dwell on these negative thoughts, but we must acknowledge the situation as it is. Only then can you choose to not give it too much thought, and have faith that what happens is the best that has to happen.

-How can you say that it's the best? I'm... I'm going to die!

-Don't say that!

The tremor in his voice showed all the raw emotion he felt about the matter. He didn't want her to die. If only his thoughts could change the matter. If only his beliefs could alter destiny... He took a hold of her hands and closed his eyes, taking deep breaths. Then, having calmed himself, he told her with a soft poignant voice, weighing his words:

-Today you are alive and you are with me. For as long as you are alive, we are together. Why not make the most of these moments, while they're here? Why think about tomorrow and its uncertainty? Why not just grab the elusive now and just... live?

He opened his eyes and stared at her beautiful face; tears were falling from her enormous emerald eyes which seemed to be hanging onto his vital energy. He could see in their depths her doubts, her fears. Her frailty. She closed her eyes as he bent down and kissed each eyelid, cupping her face in his hands as he did so.

-Freckles, you're the woman of my life, you're the only one for me. I intend to live fully each minute spent with you, and I hope you will do the same, while at the same time respecting the limits imposed on you. And I wish for us to see the doctor, so that we know... what can be done to give us the most peace of mind... I want to know how to react, when you take these spells, I have to know what I can do to help alleviate the pain you feel. So that we can truly live fully without feeling all the time the weight of that sickness whose purpose is to test us, to keep us apart. Let's stay in this together, and face it standing straight, with open eyes, but let's not let it rule us. Let's not give it free rein to threaten our present happiness.

Candy sighed, silent tears kept falling down her still shut eyes. She opened them, and Terry saw the sparkling glint of hope that had taken root in them.

-I love you. All of you. Even the stubborn parts of you.

She laughed lightly, and whispered,

-I love you too. Thank you, husband of mine, I think I needed that.

-Yes, my little poodle, yes, you certainly did, he answered with a laugh as he squeezed her in his arms, dropping a kiss on her head. Now let's get back to sleep, you need to rest.

She nestled closely to his chest, her head cushioned on his heart. Drowning in her scent, he closed his eyes, hoping to soon join her in the land of dreams where anything was possible.

Just before she fell asleep, she felt a strong hand seize her fingers and heard him say :

-I can go along with you, you know, you don't have to go alone. You are not alone anymore, I am with you, now.

Her spirit filled with peace at these words, she had just the time to realise before falling asleep, that this plenitude she felt because of him, this reassuring feeling that he brought to her was lined with an unfailing bravery that would enable her to confront most anything. Even the truth.




********

 
Top
view post Posted on 28/5/2023, 02:40     +1   -1

Advanced Member

Group:
Member
Posts:
2,687
Reputation:
+3
Location:
Québec, Canada

Status:


Chapter 7

EPISODE 4

Part 1





Early the next morning, around Captain MacNeil’s table at breakfast, the men were discussing Rosie’s misadventure. Even though there had been more fear than hurt, the captain wanted to avoid another incident with unfortunate results. While the men were questioning each other on that topic, the steward came into the dining room.

-Have we caught the malefactors? asked the Captain.

The steward shook his head.

-Not yet, sir. I have assembled a team of trusted seamen and we have already eliminated many possibilities, but we haven’t searched the whole boat yet.

-Are you keeping in mind the descriptions that we have given you? queried Albert.

-It won’t be too hard to recognize them, said Andrew while massaging his wrist. One of the two men tasted my fist. He must have a very revealing black eye this morning.

-They must be hiding some place! said the Captain angrily. Have you checked in the ship’s holds? Rake all the corners of this boat with a fine-toothed comb so that we can put all this unhappy event behind us.

-We could just intercept the two men as we are unboarding the ship in Southampton, proposed Andrew, nonchalant.

-We must find them beforehand if we want to interrogate them. Steward, I will come in a half-hour in the machine room and we will see if we can do more.

-Very well, Captain.

-If one of you wants to come with me, you are welcome to do so, added the captain as soon as his steward had left. Meanwhile, the other should make sure that Rosie is not left out of her room alone. At least until those two individuals are found. My wife had advised me that my niece had a tendency to attract trouble and requested me to keep an eye on her.

-Do you think she will accept that? The damsel seems to have quite the temperament!

-A real fury, yes! acquiesced Andrew.

-That much, eh? wondered the captain, surprised but amused.

-Let’s just say that her future husband won’t get bored. We should let him know before he says yes.

-I have no idea where that passion of hers comes from. When she was at the convent, she followed orders to the letter and we only ever heard positive comments from the nuns in charge. I must say that I don’t know her all that much. The last time I saw her before she announced her presence on the Olympic, she must have been seven or eight years old. She was running all over the place in her red braids. I can still recall how she and her cousin were so interested by my sea stories, clinging onto my every word. They wanted me to keep telling them over and over about all the pirates I had met and fought in my travels, even though there was only one!

Albert laughed. He was frankly amused to see the interest aroused by Rosie on her way, which reminded him even more of Candy.

-The image I have in my head at the moment is one of a young redhead full of vitality that hasn’t been tamed by the convent like the nuns and her parents would have believed. As Rosie has left it now, her true nature has come to the front, since she no longer has to follow all their rigorous restrictions, said Albert wisely.

It was quite natural that the captain would be worrying over his niece. She was still under his responsibility after all. To let her have some fun dancing was one thing, but that she was being harassed was something else.

The door now opened to let the young lady in question enter the dining room, accompanied by her loyal friend Adele. The three men stopped talking at once to get up and move their chairs. Before the ladies came up to the table, Albert slipped a word to the captain.

-I would like to be present for the interrogation of the two men, if you don’t mind, when you find them. All this situation challenges me and I am intrigued to learn their motives and the story of the man of science.

Rosie and Adele smile gallantly to the men and sat down. The thorny subject bifurcated on other lighter subjects.

-Good morning to you! We hope we haven’t cut off your conversation? Please don’t stay shy and keep on talking! said Rosie with a smile, showing no sequel whatsoever from her mishap.

The three men saluted them with a slight bend of their head and sat back down. A discussion started between Albert and Andrew, about the best racehorses for winning on the tracks. The Captain stayed mostly out of that conversation, as he didn’t share their passion for the races. He remained pensive, meanwhile observing his niece stealthily.

-My father owned a very powerful racehorse which won the title many times, but after some years he had to retire him as he was wounded. He never found another better.

-Were you ever jockey in horse racing, Andrew? asked Albert, interested.

-Yes, for a good part of my youth!

Albert raised an eyebrow.

-You will say I am still quite young. While it is true, I had to quit my spot in races to help my father with the business. It was more important for him that I learn how to administer his money than to continue winning trophies at the race tracks. To climb horses is a pleasure for me. The competition was an activity that allowed me to spend time with my father, as he himself was an ex-champion and an excellent advisor. At the end, I had to switch my time of sport for hours of work alongside him.

-We kept horses for a long time but only for the hunt. In our family, we learned young how to ride. I haven’t participated in any hunt for many years, but I still own horses, just for the pleasure of horseback riding occasionally.

Rosie carved out a place for herself in the discussion.

-I can’t wait to get back home, to our stables. I miss equitation! I haven’t ridden any horse in all my trip, we had so many places to visit. Adele is not as brave as I am, right, dear?

-I prefer calmer activities, that’s true. Even though I do like the horses’ company. They are such intelligent and sensible animals.

-You are so right! added Albert with enthusiasm. In moments, I could have sworn I had established a connexion with my Kenya because he was always guessing my intentions with my movements, as if he could read my mind.

-Kenya? exclaimed Rosie. That is funny! There is also a horse that goes by that name in our stable! It must be a common name for them.

-In our region, we mostly give them names of champions, or something that shows their Celtic lineage, said Andrew. If you enjoy horses, William, you might be interested in visiting our stables, as they are the fame of the canton.

-I would like that, thank you for the invitation. I have a schedule that is quite filled for the next two weeks, and if we have to count Christmas on top, I will have to play it really tight. I will remember your offer, though, it is nice of you. I hope I will be able to free myself to pay you a short visit.

Rosie and Adele had finished their breakfast, because they usually didn’t eat much in the morning. As they were rising from their chairs, the captain stopped them.

-Rosie, I will do everything in my power to find those two men who attacked you yesterday. Don’t worry, it will be taken care of promptly.

-Oh! said Rosie, surprised. I had already forgotten that incident!

-Don’t pretend to be brave, it does remain worrying. It is the reason why I would prefer you both to be accompanied in your outings on the ship starting right away. I know that the crossing is soon ended, but until we have everything under control, I would feel reassured knowing you were in security. Your father would never forgive me if something happened to you.

-Accompanied? said the young woman slowly, her eyes widened, her face white, near panic. Is it really necessary?

-I am persuaded that it is, Rosie. Andrew and William here have proposed to serve as your knights. I will help too, whenever I am free of duties. I will also accept that you go out only if somebody else is with both of you.

The young lady looked over sideways to Andrew.

-I haven’t thanked you enough for what you did yesterday. If you hadn’t come at that precise moment, I have no idea what could have followed, she said sincerely.

She turned towards her uncle whose face remained impassible and tried to make him change his mind.

-Surely in daytime Adele and I don’t risk anything? It isn’t necessary to be followed at all times if we stick together?

-Rosie, I would prefer you to follow my guidelines.

-Why me? complained the young lady, pouting. Everything was going so well up until now!

-It is because it is you who were almost attacked. These men seem to know things about you. As long as we haven’t found them and noted their testimonials, I would like you and your friend to remain out of danger. My steward will soon have talked to all the staff, said the captain to reassure her.

-You think that it could be a member of your staff? wondered Albert.

-We always hire seamen at the last moment to make sure we have all our effectives. At the end, they have the choice to renew or not their contract. Some disappear after only one crossing with us, without leaving any traces, which shows you the importance of finding these two before we get to shore.

The captain took out his pocket watch to check the time.

-I told my steward I would be down in the machine room right about now. Does one of you want to come with me?

-I will. Is it alright with you, Andrew, if you stay here with Rosie and Adele waiting for our return?

-The first round will be mine, then, as soon as I am finished with this delicious breakfast, said the man with the khaki eyes, taking a huge bite in his hot tasty crescent.

Rosie’s eyes went up to the ceiling as she sighed with exasperation. Adele chose to laugh.




********






Candy had set the table as if she was expecting the King in person. She had used the beautiful embroideries they had received as a wedding gift to highlight the serving dishes. A huge bowl of fruits was sitting in the middle of the table. George was coming this morning to discuss the papers that had to be prepared for the purchase of the house and to see also what was needed to start the foundation for the families in need. It was the first act that she would sign with her married name, and the first time she would use the Ardley money for her own project. She thought it would be a wonderful heritage to leave behind, a work of goodwill that would bear fruit for years to come.

When the bell rang, Terry opened the door to George, all neat and proper in his maroon suit, his coat folded over his arm, and his black briefcase heavy in his hand.

-Good morning, George, said Terry as he took his coat to set on the rack in the entrance. Come, Candy is eagerly awaiting you.

-Ah! My good George! cried Candy as she gave him an accolade. Please sit, breakfast is already served. Let’s eat first and discuss after, is that fine by you?

George noticed that she had added her own personal touch to the decoration of the apartment, seeing the Pony kids’ drawings on the walls. Many of the gifts they had received had found their spot of choice. The place was cozy, warm and welcoming. Having finished his tour of the apartment with his searching gaze, he sat at the table, satisfied to notice that Candy was well installed. Terry came back with the last serving dishes and he sat with them.

Candy blessed the meal, as she always did, and they ate in silence for some minutes.

-This is delicious! said George after swallowing a few mouthfuls.

-It is a recipe for lost bread from Sister Lane. She enjoys making it occasionally and the kids always love it.

-So, Mrs. Candy, are you ready for the big trip?

-Excuse-me? she said, surprised, feeling a light spasm to her heart, wondering why he was using these particular words.

-Aren’t you leaving Monday for England? It has been some years since you’ve traveled so far, overseas!

-Ah… Yes. Almost everything is ready, isn’t it, Terry? I only need to make sure all our clothes fit into our suitcases.

-We are coming back in a month, Freckles, surely we don’t need to bring our whole closet with us!

-I know, dear. Except that it is winter, and we will have a feast for Christmas, and maybe a ball, and all those receptions at the theater, so we need to think of all that! We will be living at the manor, as your dad invited us, so we will have to be adequately dressed for all occasions.

Terry cleared his throat.

-Hum… Well, yes, you’re right, and if I remember well, Christmas and New Year are always a big thing at the manor. It’s good you thought of all that.

-Your mom gave me a hint, smiled Candy as she winked at him.

I see that you are well organised, then. For the representations of Hamlet, how is it planned, Mr. Graham?

-We will present the play on many occasions, during the two weeks of the holidays. I have no specific details at the moment. Robert is supposed to inform us shortly.

-The important part is that you have a good trip.

-Oh! George! How is Albert doing? Have you had any news from him lately?

-His boat will arrive in Southampton Monday morning, the same day that you are embarking on the Mauretania. In his last telegram, he said the crossing was going well for him, and that he had met interesting people. He has to get through a full fortnight of business appointments before you will see him at Christmas.

-It’s been so long since I last saw him! We missed each other at our wedding because of great-aunt Elroy’s illness. By the way, how is she recuperating in Lakewood?

-It is going slowly, very progressively. She receives all the care that her state requires, and is in the best possible place for her at the moment, to make a complete recovery.

-She is always as agreeable, the old dame? asked Terry, mockingly.

-Terry!

-Leave him be, Candy, we all know her well enough. Surprisingly, as Archie tells me, her illness has made her softer. He finds her less combative and rebarbative than she used to be.

-Does she still want to make Albert marry?

George snorted and almost choked on his bite. Terry had to pat him on the back.

-Hum… Pardon me. Mr. William has gone to meet the family with which she wanted to contract an alliance.

-I would have loved to witness that! How joyous it will be! said a laughing Terry.

-Albert will do well, of course. He can make miracles with anyone, isn’t that so, George?

The man acquiesced, then chose an apple to end his meal, and started to eat it.

-It’s a Scottish family he is meeting if I remember correctly? asked Candy. Do we know them?

-Mrs. Elroy was neighbor to a MacGregor in her youth, before he bought a place in Chicago.

-Oh! Could he be that man I used to care for when I was a student? He was old and sick and grumpy… Mr. William MacGregor was his name. I had mistakenly taken him for Uncle William!

-It is that family exactly, but the ones that remained in Scotland. With other matters, they are breeders of horses and also St-Bernard dogs.

-Like Mina!

-Yes, it is one of their specialties.

-Now I understand why he loved that dog so much! The world is small, isn’t it? And what does Albert say about all of this?

George mumbled something, then swiftly and subtly changed the subject. They emptied their plates and Candy started to pick up the dirty dishes. Terry helped her. When the table was cleared, she sat down in front of George with her bundle of notes she had taken during her last visit at the House.

-Let’s speak business, now, my dear George. Here is all the information I gathered on the House I told you about, its history included. Everything is in order, despite the fact that they have a frail financial balance sheet. Alice told me that they were close to catastrophe, if nothing is changed or tried in the next few months. It would seem evident that the house wouldn’t be able to keep up the way it has been going, not for very long anyway. We arrive just in time.

-According to you, this would be a conceivable opportunity? What is it you want to do, exactly? hesitated the older man.

-Our visit was very conclusive for me. We will have to look over the estimations for the costs engendered by the renovations that are needed, and also the monthly upkeep of this place. Of course, it will be necessary to find donators or sponsors willing to help with the funding of the place, at long term.

-Mrs. Candy, with all due respect, it would be important to find a way to make the place profitable. Were you thinking of charging a certain fee for the beneficiaries?

-We can’t do that! exclaimed Candy. These people are in need, they have no money. The idea is to offer them affordable care. We must find ways to find our financial support with charities, diverse fundraising, and sorts of things like that.

-Candy, did you ever think of what all this is going to cost? In time, in salaries, in furniture? ventured Terry. People do want to help, even more so when it is short term. When it becomes chronic and the place doesn’t fund itself, and doesn’t make anything, economically speaking, it isn’t viable.

Candy got mad. She would have wanted everything to be easy.

-I am sure that we would be able to become autonomous. And make do with what we have. Alice has succeeded in keeping this place afloat. She wants everything to be done as it must. It is a golden opportunity and the potential is there.

-Didn’t you say earlier that it was nearly catastrophic?

-They did have some setbacks before Alice arrived. It was a question of bad management. And yes, it does need initial funding because the place is in dire need of refreshment. I offered her my scholarship to start. If we want the project to move forth, we have to be quick to seize the chance. Was it a wise choice?

-You could have waited to have talked it over with me before you made any promises.

He saw Candy’s face drop and he changed his tone quickly.

-No matter. We will take the time to evaluate with her their needs and I am sure that we will come to an entente. Let me look over your notes with you now, said George.

He read them, asking questions here and there when he needed specifics. As soon as he was done, Candy offered him to go tour the place, as her personal representative during her absence, which he accepted.

-As you’ve mentioned, the biggest advantage of this House is that it is already functional. Yes, there will be related costs for the works to do, but they will be lesser than if we had to buy a vacant plot and build from scratch. I will have a better idea as I visit the place and interrogate Miss Alice.

He put away Candy’s notes in his briefcase, ready to leave.

-Now that this step is done, would you care for a good tea before we go on?

-Certainly.

As Candy was putting water in the kettle to boil, Terry and George spoke of the trip to come. Suddenly, Terry approached George with a conspiratorial air.

-How are your researches about Candy’s parents going?

-I expect I will have answers only when I go back to Lakewood, where I have some interviews to perform. After the holidays, with the return of Mr. William, I hope to have found all the answers I need, which of course I will give you. Have you spoken to Candy about that? he asked uneasily.

-No, you had told me not to divulgate anything.

-And I thank you for that. As long as these are unfounded suppositions, it serves no purpose to shake her trust. Everything will be done in time, don’t worry.

-In another order, have you any news of Eliza Reagan?

George said no with his head.

-Mr. Reagan had emitted a notice of research. He is in town to clarify all of that.

Candy came back at this point and put the teapot already filled to the brim with hot water and Darjeeling tea leaves that were infusing, placing it alongside the cups and saucers on the table.

-Did I hear you say Eliza’s name? George, did you know she was hurt? Charlie told us he’d found her. How is she doing now?

As George didn’t want to worry her, as she couldn’t do anything to change the situation, he looked over at Terry before answering.

-She will be brought back to Miami as soon as possible. The last news I had, her mother was preparing for her wedding which is supposed to take place at the end of the month.

-Ah! That’s right, I had forgotten she was to be married. Will she be well enough before then? It is an English Lord if I recall, that is what Archie had told us. What is his name? Maybe Terry has heard about him? They must all know each other, the English nobles, as they remain in the same circles.

-His name is Lord Richardson if I remember well, announced George, choosing to avoid answering the other question about Eliza’s health.

Terry didn’t dare laugh this time. He only whistled low and long.

-If he is the one I am thinking of, he’s not a young buck anymore, he said. Not too nice either. Eliza will have a title, but she mustn’t be overly pleased.

-It is the one her parents chose for her.

-It always surprises me when I realise that even here in the Unites States, there are still arranged weddings. It seems so outdated to me!

-In business circles, to make financial and economical alliances, it is seen as a very common money exchange that is constantly used.

-Poor Eliza! said a sad and pained Candy.

-How can you have compassion for her after all she’s done to you? You will always surprise me, Freckles.

-Nobody should ever be sold to the highest bidder! I can’t believe she has accepted that.

-Maybe her parents didn’t give her any other choice. A Lord is not to be spat upon.

-I couldn’t marry someone that I don’t love! gasped an offended Candy, her eyes widened by the horror of it. Terry, can you imagine if I had accepted that farce with Henry Ferguson?

-I don’t even dare think about it. Eliza was keen on him too.

-She is even more to pity if she loves another! Decidedly, we don’t see eye to eye at all. I count my blessings that I could marry the man I love from the bottom of my heart. It seems to me that I would have remained an Old Maid before I married for interest!

-Our luck and blessings, Candy, we make them ourselves. And our luck is that we have no chance of seeing her in England while we are over there! And that is a sheer bit of luck!

George hadn’t added anything on the subject. He was used to the ways of the bourgeois and high society. Yes, they had money and goods, but for the heart matters, it was something else. Rare were the ones who put emotions before reason. The Reagans were mirroring the customs of other parents of their social circle. He knew about all those customs. Nothing had changed at that level since his youth.

He got up from the table and picked his briefcase from the floor. He was putting his coat on when Candy stopped him.

-Wait for me, George, remember? I am coming with you in an instant.

Turning towards her husband, she whispered in his ear,

-You be serious while waiting for my return.

-I have to go to the theater this afternoon, because Robert wants to give us his last directives. I was going to bring myself some lunch to eat there before the last representation of this evening. We will see each other when I get back, then?

-Of course, dear.

After kissing him softly on the mouth, she bundled up in her warm coat and left the apartment with George. Liam was waiting for them downstairs in the Ardley car.




********






Helpless and frustrated to know she was being kept under surveillance, Rosie complained high and loud to her friend about these new restrictions imposed for her security as they were taking their walk.

-Everything was going along fine before this! Why did these two malefactors have to come and spoil everything! And my uncle is panicking, that doesn’t help at all. I don’t want to be spied on until the end of this trip!

-It is only a temporary measure. As soon as they will have found the culprits, you will be free again to frolic as you choose, said Andrew.

-I would be grateful if you would kindly refrain from addressing me your words while you do your role of guard. Just walk a few steps many steps behind us, and that will suffice for now, she retorted, pouring out her gall onto him, even though he hadn’t anything to do with Captain MacNeil’s orders.

-Fine.

She walked on the superior bridge of the deck of the boat with Adele, trying to keep as much distance as possible with their escort. She was heading towards the back of the boat at a brisk pace, to help her ire pass. Andrew understood his lesson and remained a few meters behind them, checking around with his vigilant eye.

They stopped at the end, to hum the air at large. Rosie stretched her arms over her head while emitting a chuckle. The wind was playing in her hair, dissipating the bigger part of her frustration. A smile appeared on her lips.

-This is so nice, a good brisk walk in outside air! This has been a fun cruise, hasn’t it, Adele, apart from this unfortunate mishap?

Her friend was observing her with a crease between her brows. Something had been bothering her for a while, something she had kept to herself all this time, but it needed to be addressed.

-Yes, you are right. It has been quite entertaining. My friend, I have a bone to pick with you. I need to tell you something. Seriously, don’t you think it would be best to put your cards on the table once and for all, and before the end of this cruise? Maybe that would free you from this constraint and these threats that lie heavy on your heart!

-Don’t you say anything, Adele! It was the condition you accepted to accompany me, don’t you remember?

-I don’t see what good all these lies will serve you, really, Angie.

-Shhh! whispered the redhead. Don’t call me that!

She turned around to make sure that Andrew hadn’t heard.

-It is only for a day more, after that we are going back home.

-Do you have any intention of disclosing your real name to William and Andrew before getting off this boat?

-I don’t see the utility of it.

Seeing the hardened look on her friend’s face, Rosie added bashfully,

-I am not doing anything wrong! When I get back to my father’s I will be obedient and will follow his instructions, and too bad for my emancipation wishes. Unless my husband is kind enough to consent to my freer ways.

-Why then talk about equality and being yourself all this time? Where are they now your big feminist ideals? You have served them a dish of falsehoods all along, and deliberately! spit Adele, shocked by her friend’s strange behavior.

-Oh, Adele, complained Rosie. I only wanted to have some fun! Was it too much to ask? Why don’t you want to play the game anymore?

-These men aren’t toys to play around with, you know. These are serious businessmen, and charitable souls who worry about our welfare and you thank them by lying brazenly to them! And those other two… What they said… They know things about your scientific father. Wouldn’t that be your…

-I told you I didn’t want to talk about that! said Rosie, categorically, her teeth barred.

She soon changed to a more convivial tone, so that Andrew wouldn’t notice anything was off.

-You’re right, it is true this cruise was rendered more agreeable thanks to all those moments spent with them. But that guy, Andrew, she added, looking him over her shoulder from afar, he has such a high esteem of himself and his manners are really less than could be expected.

Adele rolled her eyes, exceeded.

-And right he is to feel that! He is just an extrovert, like you! Why all the games and deceptions, Angie? What is the use in the end?

-Oh, just hush up, we have only twenty-four hours left on this boat. I will profit from them, then each of us will go our own way after getting to shore. They will go back to their business matters, and us, we will go back to our preparations for the Christmas festivities and to meet our future husbands. We will never see them again anyway!

-As you wish. But remember, we harvest what we sow.

Andrew had remained some parts away from them and was now resting his back against the railing, farther down, admiring the pure blue sky and the scintillating waters, watching the boat’s wake, a long trace stretched on the water as it was navigating towards the continent. Soon they would arrive at their destination. He had seen nothing unusual nor fishy, no strange men on their walk. Although he had not wanted to eavesdrop, he had overheard a few words in the ladies conversation and he had also seen Adele’s evident displeasure towards Rosie. The two young women seemed greatly in disaccord over something.




********






In the car leading them to the future house of Candy’s foundation, she continued her conversation with George about the papers to prepare.

-I thought there would only be one or two signatures at the most, once the information had been shared. This seems to be much more complex than I thought. There is the house to buy, that is one thing, but we must also see to the foundation. Do you think you will be able to write all these documents before we leave?

-It is a very short lapse of time, Mrs. Candy.

-Oh, she said, a bit disappointed. I was hoping we could finalise all of that before I left.

-I will see what I can do in such a short lapse of time, but I can’t promise anything. We may be able to pull it off and start the buying procedures quickly.

-Do you think we could leave the house as is for now and we give them some money to pay the pressing expenses? Could that be an option?

-I think so, yes, but I will make sure before we go on.

-George, you do know that you have my entire trust for this case. You know all that pertains to business much better than I.

-What is most arduous is the paperwork, Mrs. Candy, I know something about it. I have a meeting planned with the notary this afternoon, after our visit. He will see to write all the papers necessitating your signature and I will make sure these will be ready before you leave on Monday. Furthermore, you will be able to sign me a procuration so that I can continue on with what we have started, allowing me the legal means to act in your absence. Even though Christmas is coming, we might succeed in accomplishing many of the first steps.

-Oh that would be wonderful! Then I would leave knowing that everything is under control and you will do what needs to be done so that all the transactions are properly handled. What would I do without you, my good George? Your support is precious to me, as always.

She hugged his arm, then rested her head on the window to watch the tall buildings standing out as they passed before them. New York was so populous and so full of life! There were already many early risers walking on the sidewalks even though it was Saturday morning. She noticed the different houses that became more ordinary as they approached the Foundation House. The neighborhood changed and the poverty became slightly more apparent. Candy saw two young children in rags sitting on the sidewalk, and two older ones standing beside them. They were begging. Tears welled up in her green eyes.

-Children who must beg for food, I swear, that should not exist in this world! Please stop the car, Liam!

She took her purse and got out as soon as the car had stopped. She took out all the money she had on her, and gave it to the older of the children with a big smile.

-Here, for you! Share it between you four, that is all I have on me, but it will help for some time. I wish you a good day.

-Thank you, Miss! said the taller girl, her eyes filling with water.

The children were watching her, smiling shyly. The youngest girl looked up at her with her large eyes.

-Are you an angel?

-No. I am Human just like you, said Candy, laughing.

-You are so beautiful and you truly shine! It even seems as though you had wings!

Candy smiled at her.

-It is because there is a lot of love in my heart for you four.

-You don’t even know us, said the younger boy.

-I know many children like you, and I love them all. They were all raised in the same orphanage as I was, back in Indiana.

-Where is that?

-Very far, in the country. It takes hours by train to get there.

-Well, thank you, Miss, from all our hearts. We will be able to have a Christmas this year, said the oldest, quite moved.

-If there is anything, dear children, do you see that house over there, the one that is three storeys high and has white bricks? You can go there and ask for help whenever you need it.

-Thank you, Miss.

George had gotten out of the vehicle and was coming towards them.

-Is everything okay here?

-Yes, George. Just look at them, they are so nice. Goodbye, kids!

Candy raised her hand to salute them and then decided to continue on foot for the rest of the way, as they were almost there. George told Liam to come back for them two hours later. Candy remained pensive.

-George? Why is there such misery on this earth? These children should be having fun, playing, and just being children.

-You have a generous and kind heart, Mrs. Candy, and your compassion has no limits. We all have our obstacles but the world is much harder for some. I can’t explain it either. But I know that when we have a chance to offer some help, we must do it.

He turned to face Candy and looked her in the eyes.

-You have excellent ideas, Mrs. Candy, and these go in the same vein as Master William’s, wanting to help others around you. These kinds of actions that you do every day are the ones that re-establish our faith in the human race. It appeases other nobles of heart in this world than can be so cruel sometimes. You assure you of my vote, you know that?

George winked at her. They had arrived in front of the imposing building that would soon lodge a great charity workplace to bring a bit of relief to the human suffering in these parts of the city.

-Let’s go and meet all these nice people!




********






Archie was seated behind his desk, a huge pile of papers in front of him. He took up the phone and dialed the number of Lakewood manor. He waited, strumming his fingers on his desk.

-Yes? Ardley manor here.

-Edgar? This is Archibald speaking. Could I please speak with Annie?

-One moment, please, Master Cornwell.

Annie was busy knitting in the living room, while Francesca was reading a book to Aunt Elroy. She had started doing that every day at the same time, to move farther along in the novel that Mrs. Elroy seemed to be appreciating.

-Mrs. Annie, Mr. Archibald is asking to speak to you on the phone.

-Oh! He is surely calling to let me know that he is coming back! exclaimed Annie happily. Please excuse me, ladies, I will return shortly.

She hurried over to follow the butler in the lobby, sat on the seat near the telephone and took the receptor in hand.

-Archie dear?

-Yes, my sweet Annie.

-Is everything going well?

-I am taking a break. You should see the mountain of paperwork that is waiting for me!

-Will you be soon free to come home?

-It is the reason for my call. With Albert and George both gone, as you can easily guess, all these papers have accumulated faster than my two hands can handle. As they must absolutely be finalised before the end of the year, I have to take double bites and work as fast as possible. As soon as George comes back from New York, he will help me.

-Oh, she said, her voice disappointed. That is a shame, Archibald. I was eager to see you, that’s all. I was so sure that you were calling to let me know you had finished.

He could hear her heavy breathing at the other end of the line. She started to sniffle jerkily. He knew she was becoming bored and felt so helpless.

-Listen, Annie, I am really sorry. Really, I am doing all that I possibly can, but the last part of the year is always so busy here at the office. I will be free before Christmas day comes, for sure.

-Do you think we will have a couple of days off before at least?

-Yes, it should happen. George is expected to come back to Chicago in about a week. Things will go twice as fast with him. I have to go back to my paperwork, dear. Please say hello to everyone for me, and don’t forget the great aunt!

-Yes I will. See you soon, dear, she said as she hung up, her heart heavy.

She returned to the living room, slowly. Elroy questioned her as soon as she put a foot in the door. Her talk remained slow but her voice was steadier and less slurry.

-Was that Archibald?

-Yes. He sends his greetings. He has a lot of paperwork to do.

Great-Aunt Elroy could see that Annie was displeased and disappointed.

-You knew you were marrying a businessman, Annie, she told her severely. He won’t be any different than all the others. Think about your father, now. Did he spend much time at home?

Annie started to cry and ran off to her room.

Francesca hadn’t said a word but Mrs. Elroy read some reprobation in her eyes and was on the defensive at once.

-What did you want me to tell her? It is not good to idealise anyone in this life. Annie must learn and bring herself to that evidence the sooner the better.

-I think there are other ways of saying things.

-I don’t like to beat around the bush.

-We can be direct without being hurtful.

Elroy cleared her throat. She felt as if she was a little girl being admonished by an adult. Decidedly, this Francesca thought she could say anything! She believed everything was allowed. She thought she should let her know the thoughts she had and tell her to keep her place, but then realised it just wasn’t really worth it.

-Please continue on with your reading.

Francesca had something else in mind, it seemed.

-Mrs. Elroy, if I can allow myself…

-What is it again?

-Maybe if we went to pick up my kids at Pony House? I believe that it would help to keep Mrs. Annie so occupied that she wouldn’t have time to feel the sadness. She has already demonstrated an interest to have them around. That would keep her busy with something else as she is waiting the return of her husband.

-You will finally end up getting what you wish, as always.

-You know deep down that I am right, said Francesca as she smiled, a smile that Elroy returned, somewhat faintly, with mitigated feelings.

Francesca returned to their book and started reading where she had been interrupted, joy in her heart at the idea of seeing her two children soon.




********






Alice had just finished completing the tour with Candy and George. The visit had gone well. They sat down at the desk in the green room to discuss.

-Have you received any news of that patient that had left? Has she come back? asked Candy suddenly, remembering her last visit.

-No, nothing at all. I have already told you, Candy. We do what we can here, we pick them up, we give them the appropriate care they need, and after that, it is up to them to heal. It is difficult sometimes because we want to get them out of their impasse.

-I don’t like feeling so powerless. I would rather find tricks and do things to get ahead as much as I can.

George had questions too, that he submitted to Alice. She responded to each one with a solid knowing of the place, of the crying needs of the clientele and she also knew the little intricacies of all that was needed to be done to redress that situation. He was pleasantly impressed by her aplomb, although a bit surprised. George asked both girls,

-Have you thought of a name for this place?

-We were waiting to see if our proposition would be retained before we started to celebrate! answered Alice with a mirthful laugh.

The nurse deemed herself satisfied with their exchanges and grateful towards Candy and George, as were all the people working there who had met them.

-Alice, said Candy, it is George who will come next week as I will be gone. If all is good with you, he will see to prepare all that is necessary to buy the building from the owners, dress up the papers for the foundation and then see which steps should be taken first, that are more urgent to be able to start the turnaround right away. When I come back, we will proceed and start to put on foot some ways to find funding. Meanwhile the committee will be able to note your ideas and suggestions. We will keep the most pertinent.

-Isn’t that wonderful team work? said Alice. We have already started the list! Bianca was very enthusiastic after your last visit.

George put his papers away and he and Candy got up.

-We can be neatly more efficacious when we take the best strengths of each and use them teaming up for work, instead of staying each apart in our corner, said George. It was a pleasure to meet you, Alice. And all the others also.

They were back in the entrance, and Bianca had come to see them, accompanied by her brother Paolo, the taxi driver and handyman of the house.

Candy was smiling, proud of the work they had accomplished. Their project was starting to take form.

Liam was waiting for them outside and accompanied them to meet the notary of the Ardley family. He took note of all the necessary information to finalise all his paperwork. He had a lot to do if he wanted to have Candy sign the papers before they left on the boat in two days.




********






Annie felt lazy, downhearted. The great-aunt had just put her finger in her gaping wound. A woman of the world wouldn’t let herself down because of her husband’s absence. Starting the moment she had met Archie, all her life and hopes of happiness had been tied to him, gravitating around him. Was it so bad to want to love someone and be with him?

What was wrong with her?

Annie roamed the room walking the floor, rethinking about the year that had passed and was almost finished. Thinking of all that had happened in that short time. She missed her mother. How she missed her mother! She would have liked to talk to her now, like they used to before her wedding, when she was living at her parents’ home. Even if Mrs. Brighton was very strict with her, Annie had always felt her deep love for her, and they had a true felicity and complicity together. Her mother had welcomed her into her home, had raised her in comfort and had shown her the ways of the bourgeois world. She had shown and taught her so much! When her father was working, they used to spend time together, doing needlework and talking. Her absence made itself felt, her presence was something she missed having, her elegance, her love.

It would seem that ever since she got married, her expectations towards life had been denied, one after another. She had the impression of being in a state of mourning for the past six months. First her mom, then Candy leaving for New York, then Archie who had to work always more and more. At first a newlywed very happy with her lot, she was starting to disenchant more and more. She was happy for Candy that she had found Terry again, but that had brought her so far away. For years now they had seen each other regularly, every week, and now, only once in a blue moon. All of these changes that were accumulating lay heavily on her shoulders. On her.

Annie told herself that if her mother had been there, she could have talked to her about what she was feeling, about her pregnancy, and maybe receive some encouragement and reassurance, perhaps? It is all she could find as a reason for her frequent tears. Her emotions felt so raw that they hurt, as if each new situation was too much for her frailty, as if everything touched her more than it used to before.

That brought her to thinking about her dad who was so often left by himself in his great big empty house. As this was their first Christmas since her mom’s passing, Annie had thought to invite him to spend some time with them over the Christmas holidays. She wanted him to be well surrounded so that he wouldn’t feel his wife’s absence as much. At Lakewood, with all the people abounding, he couldn’t feel sorry for himself, and he would relive a bit. He was still hesitating to answer positively her request. He didn’t go out as much as before Amanda’s illness and death, and he had a sad tendency to hide in his work routine. He said it contented him. She decided to call him up, and this time, insist to make sure that he would spend many days with her and Archie at the manor.




********

 
Top
view post Posted on 31/5/2023, 12:25     +1   -1

Advanced Member

Group:
Member
Posts:
2,687
Reputation:
+3
Location:
Québec, Canada

Status:


Chapter 7
Episode 4
Part 2






The machine room’s visit with Captain MacNeil avered itself to be rather unsatisfying, yielding no answers. The two individuals were still hiding somewhere and the chief mechanic had other fish to fry. Of all the seamen interrogated, none had anything to say on the subject. The research team brought about by the Captain’s Second did their best but they stayed expectantly waiting for results that weren’t coming.

Albert and Andrew alternated their role to accompany Adele and a disenchanted Rosie until a morose drizzle added to the ambiance of the moment and even walks outside were eventually proscribed. All four had finally taken seats in one of the little drawing rooms, the girls now gloomy and not inclined to partake in any small talk. Albert had tried to start a conversation without much enthusiasm on their part. They had retorted to playing card games for the best part of the day, the mood of the moment no longer carefree. A couple of hours before supper, unable to tolerate this darker climate any longer, Rosie got up in a flash.

-It is time for us to retire, if we want to make ourselves beautiful for the Captain’s Ball and supper. Thank you, Sirs, for your devoted diligence. I hope you will remember to reserve some dances for us this evening? she enquired in a feeble attempt at a feigned lightness.

It was the only way to avoid their obliged chaperons as well as the discomfort provoked by the situation at hand. Andrew got up as well and suggested he accompany them, because he had to, and he also needed to stretch his legs. Meanwhile, Albert went to the bar to order a well-deserved aperitif. Andrew soon came back to decompress with him, the ladies having been escorted to their respective cabins.

-This end of cruise is so boring! rattled Andrew in a dreary tone as he slowly sipped his glass of alcohol. This threat that is hovering over Rosie has blasted apart the joy and playfulness of this cruise and has transformed the ambiance into a burial. I will admit that I will be happy to get to port.

Since he had witnessed that short altercation between the two ladies earlier this morning, Andrew had observed them each in their own turn to get to the bottom of it. His feeling had exacerbated and he was rarely off in his judgement. There was something underneath their fake smiles. This girl, Rosie, she wasn’t who she said she was. He decided he should get William’s opinion, and also warn him about her.

-I have a question for you, William. Don’t you find it strange the way our little dames have been acting today?

-It is normal for them to be temporarily upset, don’t you think?

-As we were strolling on the deck this morning, when you were with the Captain and sailors, I caught them whispering, stealing glances my way. Rosie seemed angry. Their friendliness and complicity has vanished since their little confabulation. From what I could gather, it didn’t seem to be about the incident. In a general manner, I appreciate Rosie’s direct ways but I find her intentions rather ambiguous. I think it would be best for us to remain on guard about her specifically.

-Rosie is still young and as so, can be a bit inconsistent. Think about it, she has just finished her studies at the convent. She thought she was in her right to enjoy this freshly discovered liberty and then found herself cornered by her uncles’ constraints. Add to that, she has just been harassed. She seemed brave on the spot, but sometimes the shock comes later, and then lingers. Her frustration will dissipate as soon as she stops feeling tracked.

-You have an unusually open mind and a profound comprehension of humans.

Albert started to laugh, which brought some color into a very tern and monotonous day.

-Ah, yes! Philosophical and a bit of a psychologist! It comes after years of practice, you know. Let’s just say that I come from a family with particularly categorical ideas. So if I wanted to retain my own ideals and not forget who I was, I had interest in learning to navigate human psychology. My adoptive daughter has always had her own unique vision of life and people, and also a lot of energy, a bit like Miss Rosie here, and that has made my aunt greatly displeased with her ways. Candy has found herself, time and again, in rather unusual and intricate situations because of her great candor. I have learned to dose my reactions thanks to her.

-That is all well, but it doesn’t bring any light here, we are no more advanced than we were last night, said Andrew with an impatient gesture.

He got up and posted himself in front of one of the large windows, losing his gaze in the extent of this immense ocean espousing the spectrum of all the tints of blues and greys that circled them. It had been their surrounding scenery for a whole week already! After all this sea water, added to the rain which continued dowsing them, and the wind that was rising, he had one envy only, and that was to find some solid concrete ground. In a while, he would rediscover firm land and a feeling of grounding which was lacking here. Albert got up too, and came to rest beside him, admiring the grey view.

-You are right to say that we must keep our eyes open. This capricious behavior from Rosie that you have noted and all the intrigue hovering over her are calling me to bring some clarity to it. It seems evident that these two men have some information on her. I don’t know about you, but I can’t just sit still like we’ve been doing all day. I have to take action. The more I think about it, the more I have the impression that the seamen that were interrogated are not saying all they know. Isn’t it strange that nobody hasn’t seen anything, as if these two had appeared out of nowhere to return afterwards to nothingness? What did they come here to do? And this science man, was does it all rime to?

Though Albert kept racking his brains, the more he did, the less he could make sense of this story. He was eager to get to England also, as he had so many other things to take care of. Then, thinking of the widow that was waiting for him in Scotland, his thoughts darkened. Who was he deluding, finally? He was himself quite cornered and in trouble from that point of view. The only clarity on the horizon that gave him a sliver of hope, was the certainty that he would see Candy and Terry in London for Christmas.

Andrew was speaking to him, but Albert, lost in his thoughts, had lost track of his presence and hadn’t heard anything.

-I beg you pardon?

-I said that the Olympic is so big that I wonder if we’ll ever find those two bothersome individuals.

-I am starting to think that your suggestion to wait in Southampton to pass the boat under tight scrutiny would be the most simple, said Albert. You know it as I do, that the closer we get to destination on shore, the greater the chance of these men slipping through our fingers.

-How could we proceed, then?

Albert observed him for a while, taking the time to think it out. To get out of this impasse, there was nothing better than to be in action, for at least they would feel they had some sort of control over the situation. He left his half-finished glass of beverage on the counter and squared his shoulders.

-Sorry about this. The greyness seems to be filling all my cells! Let’s get to it. I propose that we do a reconnaissance of the seamen’s quarters down below and question those we meet subtly. There must be one or two who will be willing to talk. As your Scottish accent is closer to theirs, maybe they will be more prone to loosen their tongues with you, especially if we go without the Captain. We won’t bother his research team in their work, we’ll just do our parallel investigation, what do you say?

-Well, I say, to big harms big means!

He moved away from the majestic grey view before him and went back to the counter of the bar to order four bottles of scotch. He offered two to Albert.

-Here is our bait!

-Good one, well thought, Mr. MacFarlane! Let’s use Rosie and Adele’s absence for the next hours to put some light into this quagmire.

-Yes, I am game. Let’s go right away, then, we’ve lost enough time.

The two men stopped by the machine room to get to the equipage crew’s quarters. They infiltrated the place and observed the men going about their tasks, scrutinizing all the faces, searching for hints, wondering which one would be willing to talk and give them some answers in the next few hours.




********






After the evening meal, Francesca helped Mrs. Elroy to get ready for bed with the aid of a servant. She came back to the dining room to drink a hot tea. Annie was still at the table, having spread around her some sheets to draw dress patterns.

-Mrs. Annie, could I have a word with you?

-Francesca, how many times have I told you that you are practically family now, you can drop the Missus! All the time you give to Great-aunt Elroy is so precious!

-I am only the nurse of service, Mrs. Annie, my time is not given, it is paid, said Francesca a bit uneasy.

-You are much more than that, really! exclaimed the young woman with fervor. I consider you as a friend.

-Thank you, I am touched that you say that, Annie.

-You see? That wasn’t so hard after all!

Francesca cleared her throat, a bit intimidated.

-What did you want to ask me? wondered Annie softly.

-I noticed that you are more emotive these days, and I simply wanted to reassure you, so that you know that, in your state, it is perfectly normal to be feeling out of sorts.

-Oh! You’ve noticed… It is so nice of you to tell me this, said Annie with tears in her eyes. I was starting to question my sanity. I cried all evening yesterday. I’ve always been of a sensitive nature, but now it seems to become unmanageable!

-As a nurse, I can guarantee you that the great majority of pregnant women see their character change during the months before the birth. It is normal, as your body is transforming and you are creating a whole new being within you. I remember when I was expecting my children, I was always crying for nothing. My husband was so discouraged to see me like that, he couldn’t do anything else than try to comfort me, rather awkwardly of course, but the important thing is that he tried. I found Mrs. Elroy to be a bit harsh with you earlier today. I even let her know about it. It is not her fault, as she doesn’t know what toll it takes on a woman to expect a child.

-How I admire your courage! whispered an awed Annie. I would never have dared to put her in her place!

-I’ve been used to take care of hard, cantankerous patients when I was working at the hospital. Not that Mrs. Elroy is so very terrible, but I’ve learned in time that it is essential to hold our ground. I have also learned that sometimes illness can alter people’s temperaments. As for her specifically, as she is not regaining her old body as easily as she thought she would, it does play on her nerves and her moral. Your own physical state at this point is far from an illness, but it still has an effect on your emotional well-being.

-Thank you Francesca. I do appreciate you taking the time to tell me all this. Time goes by so slowly when Archie is working elsewhere. I try to keep busy, and work on my creations, but it doesn’t take the blues away. I would have liked to spend more time with him while we are only the two of us! When the baby comes, it will change our lives.

-It will be for you to learn to dose that too, Annie. Children are resilient and they get used to their environment. They adjust rapidly to their situation.

-Speaking of children, what would you think of bringing yours here in Lakewood? They could help us with the decorations of the manor for the Christmas festivities, and it would bring some life to the place!

-I was going to speak to you about that too. You had suggested it to me the other day.

-Let’s do it then, it would change our minds. On my next visit to Pony Home, I will bring them back with me. I will go right away to get their rooms ready. They will be close to yours, and you will all three be in the same aisle, is that convenient for you?

-Oh, yes, that will be marvelous!

The eyes of both women were shining with hope and joy, each having regained some strong internal motivation. They continued planning the arrival of the children and what they could be doing all together to spend the time.




********






The last representation of Hamlet at the Stratford Theater on Broadway Street had just concluded on this Sunday afternoon. They had been warmly acclaimed and applauded by the assistance, followed by a well-deserved standing ovation. While the spectators were dispersing, Candy came to join Terry.

Coming up from behind her, the actor encircled her waist and left a kiss on her shoulder. Then he sighed. He kept his face in the hollow of her neck, smelling the eau-de-rose perfume he loved so much. His embrace became tighter. They remained a moment enlaced in this way in a soothing silence full of promises. Candy could feel the warm breath of her husband, and for a tiny instant, a memory came back to her with intensity, the one of their heartbreaking goodbyes on the hospital stairs, that famous night of November five years prior. They had traveled so much path since then! Especially these last few months, with her diagnosis, followed by her imperious desire to see him again and finally confessing to him all that he represented for her. Adding to that all that they have been through since they had met again.

-We get used so quickly to happiness, don’t you find, my handsome Terry? she said softly as she escaped from his arms to turn towards him.

-What do you mean by that, Freckles?

-Only a few months ago, we were separated without any hope of being together, and now we are husband and wife! Tomorrow we are leaving on our honeymoon, to see England again, where we fell in love.

-Speak for you! On my part, I have loved you since I laid eyes on you, that first time I saw you in the fog, on the Mauretania. From that day forth, the word happiness was added to my vocabulary. Because with every moment you are near me, I feel a peace that inhabits my being, and the desire to stay with you, to spend my life beside you and to share with you my joys, my successes and all the rest.

-Me too, dear Terry. We are so lucky, aren’t we?

She snuggled again in his arms and they remained closely entwined, taking the time to savour this harmony that united them. “To not think of tomorrow, not think of tomorrow” they kept repeating to each other, wanting to keep their focus on the marvelous moments of felicity they were living with each other in the present. Regretfully, he moved away from her to take off his Hamlet costume.

-Honey, your performance was breathtaking! she told him with passion. You will make a name for yourself in London!

-Robert is counting on us to give them an eyeful. We have done this play so many times that each of us could give all the replies at all times!

-You have worked really hard.

-Thank you, Freckles. I am grateful that you can appreciate all the effort that we put into this career!

-I am very eager to spend time with the troupe aboard the boat, they all seem so kind and endearing.

-Do you want a small taste to start? Robert has invited us all for supper. You can come too, if you wish.

-Of course, but not too late, because I have a big day tomorrow.

Terry put his daily suit back on and both left his changing room, arm in arm, to meet the other members of the Stratford Troupe.

Robert, his wife and all the members, including the costume makers and the lighting crew, were waiting for them at the clandestine bar. The owner also served meals for reserved groups, so that he could make more money to make ends meet. He had kept the room in exclusivity for them today. The doors would later open around eight o’clock for the regular customers. The actors who needed to go to bed early to make sure they wouldn’t miss the boat, could then leave when they wanted to.

All the actors of the play, and the members of technical support were proud of their accomplished work. The recipes of the play had gathered much acclaim and Robert’s expectations had been overly compensated. He esteemed himself very satisfied with his troupe.

-Congratulations, dear colleagues for the success of Hamlet! I am so very proud of you all, you have surpassed yourselves. We can leave with a light heart, in the hopes of doing our best to show that we are also able to play Shakespeare! Let’s drink to our success in London!

-To our success!

The wine glasses clinked together. In the silence that followed, Robert gave them their traveling tips.

-Thanks to our first place in the competition, we will be able to keep our lodgings at the Waldorf Hilton. The hotel is quite close to the Royal Drury Lane Theater in the Covent Garden sector. We will be on stage for two weeks. We also have the advantage of not having to bring all our costumes because the theater will provide their own, to facilitate logistics. The technical team of the theater is waiting for us, that is the reason why only the actors are invited.

Servers were walking between the tables, bringing vegetable soups accompanied by baguette breads as an entrée.

-Before we eat together, I would like, as promised, to hand in to Candy Graham the recipes gained during the finale as well as the funds that were amassed at the Theater’s entrance, for her charity work. As you surely know, the wife of our Hamlet is putting up an ambitious project to come to the aid of New York families in need. She has called upon me for some financial support. Since it is a cause that is dear to my wife Iris and my heart, I told her that the Stratford troupe would do its part.

He motioned for Candy to come and join him. The young woman got up from her chair and looked over at her husband’s eyes filled with admiration. She went to meet the director who presented her with a metal box filled with the money made from the tickets sold in the finale. It was quite a nice tidy sum.

-I hope that you will excuse the presentation, Candy. The intention is all there. In our name, you can hand all of this to your House and your foundation. I will try and be more professional next time with a cheque in due form. Since we are close to our departure, I thought that it would be simpler and easier for you this way. You will be able to distribute the funds to your work, and the money will be readily accessible for them.

Candy took the box with reverence and thanked him with a sign of her head, while he raised her hand to kiss it.

-May I speak? she asked slowly, softly.

Her eyes swiftly toured the room and stopped on the handsome brown haired man watching her with his unfathomable eyes, one eyebrow raised.

-Of course you can. The room is yours! said Robert stretching his arm in a wide gesture.

He sat back down between his wife and his nephew. Candy looked over the troupe in a quick overview in front of her. Her free hand on her heart, she talked in a raucous voice which betrayed her emotion.

-Robert and Iris, I thank you, in front of all your troupe, thank you for your huge generosity to help me in my charity work, on such short notice. Thank you specifically to Philip for the suggestion to tell you about my project. Finally, Terry… The debt I owe you cannot be measured any longer, and it grows with each new day I am spending with you. I will never be able to thank you enough for all that you do for me nor for all that you represent for me. I address myself to each and every one of you. Your trust in me is heartwarming. It is so precious, to know that because of your support, I can help in some way to lighten the load, burden and sufferings of fellow human beings. You know, we only walk a couple of street corners in the city to see straight away the crying needs for the children mostly, but also for the families that require an external support to face life’s hazards. With this little box filled with donations and so much love, we will be able to prepare some Christmas baskets to distribute, and that truly has no price. From their hearts also, I thank you.

All applauded at this point, and Candy paused. Then she continued, with an impish smile on her lips.

-Since I have the tribune, I would like to take advantage of it to wish us an agreeable crossing filled with good moments. I am eager to learn to know you better in another setting, other than through the masks of your characters.

Her words were welcomed with smiles in the room.

A light meal followed the soup. The actors were discussing between themselves as they ate, excited to leave soon for the old continent. For the most of them, it was their first transatlantic trip. The nervousness of the unexpected unknown was apparent, but the house wine helped to calm their nerves. They were very happy to be given the opportunity to live this experience. Robert had told them that once in London, they had to offer performances even better than excellent, to prove that they really deserved their spot.

-Thank you all for your talent and your relentless efforts to make our troupe a place where it is nice to be and live. I count on you all to make our name proud in London. We will show them what we are about!

-Hear! Hear!

Cries fused from all sides of the room. Soon, their meal was finished and the tables were cleaned and cleared, preparing the place for the upcoming evening. While the musicians of the chamber orchestra were installing their instruments in one of the corners, Robert spoke one last time to all his team.

-We will see you tomorrow, at seven o’clock on the quay for the boarding. The Mauritania leaves port at eight. Be earlier if at all possible. Iris and I bid you good night, but those of you who wish to stay and enjoy the music and dancing, you are welcomed to. Thank you all for coming to share this meal together. Next stop : London here we come!




********






It had taken some time but they had finally found men who had finished their working shift and who were willing to talk with them. Or rather complain to them about their working conditions as they were gulping down two or three big sips of scotch.

-About those men that are missing, launched Albert. Have you shared all your knowledge to the captain?

-We balanced him only nonsense! laughed the one named Ian.

-What could you tell us more?

-We can’t, we’ll be punished.

-Listen, we are just trying to find answers. We can show comprehension, but the captain is more severe. If you cooperate…

-Pffft, the captain and his big airs! It’s not him who will give us the time of day and help.

The more they poured out their feelings, the more their English faltered. Andrew was talking with them and soon they switched to Gaelic. Albert was trying to make sense of their words, but despite some bribes here and there that he was able to decipher with difficulty, he felt rather superfluous. Seeing that his acolyte didn’t understand much, Andrew went back to ordinary English.

-What do you do with your evenings?

-When our crazy work day is done, we play dice, or there’s a guy that gets his violin out and we just pass time.

-People of high society, on the superior stages, they have more fun, lamented another.

Ian got up and started waltzing, staggering with the bottle in hand.

-Ah yesss, it is sssure that there is the danccce tonight, he said in his slurred voice.

-The Captain’s ball! exclaimed Albert suddenly. I had forgotten! Thank you for reminding me.

-You go, William. I will stay here with Ian, Roy and the others, said Andrew. I will make them talk.

Their temptations to extort information from them hadn’t been conclusive up until this point, as none of the interrogated men had given them the right time of day just yet, but he was confident that the alcohol would slowly have its effect.

-Are you certain? asked Albert uncertainly.

-Yes. I noticed that they are more voluble in their mother tongue.

-Fine, Andrew. I will come back later. Rosie and Adele wouldn’t forgive us if we didn’t make an appearance!

-They’ll get over it, grumbled the Scotsman.

-Ah… Love, retorted Roy, with glassy eyes.




********






Albert stepped quickly in his cabin to change his clothes. He put on his anthracite tweed costume that made the rare grey sequins in his eyes stand out. He had specifically bought it for these kinds of occasions. He took the time to shave his stubble and spray some eau-de-cologne. He then traced his steps to the ballroom. On his way there he could hear the plaintive notes of a waltz on a violin becoming clearer with each step.

The room had metamorphosed for the occasion. There were huge velvet burgundy curtains, draped behind the orchestra, red bows and gold ribbons spread across the large room, with golden streamers hanging from the high ceiling, and meeting in the centre of the sumptuous luxurious lustres while others turned around the numerous white columns. Everything looked grandiose and dazzling: the music was perfect, the light subdued to create a dreamy effect. The women were wearing their most charming smiles and were adorned with their finest finery in vaporous and colorful materials.

The ambiance was festive. Numerous couples enlaced had inundated the dance floor. In her pastel dress with her assorted head gear, Adele was seated on a padded armchair on the side, observing them twirl. Albert came up next to her.

-Would you grant me this dance, Miss Adele?

She hadn’t seen him coming but was happy and surprised he had arrived.

-With pleasure, Mr. William. We had lost hopes of seeing you this evening, she said with a smile.

They joined the other dancers until the end of the series of classical music pieces, which signed the interlude.

Albert followed Adele to her place and Rosie came to join them, her cheeks pink, breathless.

-William! We were wondering where you were hiding! It is the captain’s steward who had to escort us to the ball, as you weren’t there.

-I am sorry, I am a bit late. The important fact, is that I am here now.

The ladies seemed to be in a better humor than this afternoon. They could finally let some loose and enjoy themselves, and that had brought their spirits up. Albert surprised a discreet look from Rosie to the door. A singer was preparing to take the stage with the musicians for the popular airs that they would present in the second part of the evening. The pause finished, the orchestra started playing again, initiating a ragtime air, one of Scott Joplin’s successes.

-Oh! exclaimed a petulant Rosie. I just love this music and the modern dances! You know the way of the two-steps, I hope, William?

-Yes I learned them.

-What are we waiting for, then? Come on!

She brought him to the dance floor that was starting to fill up again. This time it was mostly the youths of their ages, at the exception of an old couple who remained on the sidelines and were having fun clumsily practising the steps. Rosie just loved to dance. Despite the evident pleasure she was enjoying, her eyes remained restless, looking away from Albert’s gaze.

-Is everything alright, Miss Rosie? I find you distant today, as if you were preoccupied, said Albert, trying to make her talk.

-Nothing that needs to be shared and to spend time on. You came to dance? Then let’s dance!

An hour later, Rosie had sat down to get her breath back. Albert and Adele were taking a brief pause with her. The redhead continued to look over her shoulder to the double doors where people were coming in and going out every few moments. Seeing right through her, Albert finally blurted out,

-If it is Andrew you are searching for, dear girl, you will wait a long time as he has decided not to come.

The face of the young lady fell.

-But… He had promised us he would! she pouted.

She was frankly disappointed because she knew that Andrew was an excellent dancer. She had so wished to end the cruise in beauty, and feel his strong hands on her waist, and dance with him again.

-He was detained.

-But how? We are on a boat! There is nothing else to do here than follow the wave! she said, disappointment etched on her youthful face.

-Rosie, to say frankly, he is at the moment trying to find the two men who tried to molest you last night.

-Ah… Oh…

-Don’t you wish to find out what these men wanted?

-I didn’t understand a word of what they said to me!

-Didn’t you say that they detained information about your scientific father?

-The thing is that my dad is not a science man, William, and that makes me think they mistook me for somebody else…

-I will start to believe that Andrew was right to be wary, because what you say is incoherent.

-Andrew and his wariness and mistrust! spat Rosie, disillusioned. Listen, William. It is the last evening on the boat. I want to have as much fun as possible, and outwear these shoes until they fall apart if it is possible. After that I will go back home as an obedient little girl and do my father’s bidding and wed someone who doesn’t know how to dance and who doesn’t care that my words are rambling, as long as I look good and I do what he tells me to.

-You are not the same since your misadventure.

-William, I am so tired of pretending. But sometimes, we have to finish what we started!

Albert didn’t understand anything anymore. A young man approached Rosie to ask for the next dance, which she gladly accepted because she wanted to enjoy the beautiful music, and her healthy youth. Adele had also been invited for a slow fox. Albert slipped away to get back to the seamen’s quarters to see what Andrew had found out.




********






Brad Barnes and another actor were speaking with Terry on the imminent departure while Karen Kleese and Candy were exchanging tips on how to best use the space in their suitcases to fit all their clothes, and succeed in filling them up to the brim without them overflowing.

The regular clients were starting to trickle inside. The actors were all assembled in one section. The lighting crew and all the others of technical support had a month off, until their return, and they wanted to enjoy some prohibited drinking this evening. Candy and Terry were getting ready to leave when Cindy entered the place on Vincenzo Romano’s arm. From this colossal man emanated a somber energy. He attracted looks, soon deterred by the menacing aura and a certain fear that he awoke around him.

-Who is that? asked Candy.

Terry didn’t have time to answer as the tall brown man had slithered towards them. He looked Candy up and down with a rictus on his full lips, smiled at her and moved forward, presenting himself with his deep voice.

-Vincenzo Romano at your service, ma’am.

-Good evening, said Candy, inching closer to Terry.

Vincenzo addressed the actor right away.

-I wanted to congratulate you on yet another wonderful representation this evening. You have real talent. Your Hamlet was frankly unnerving!

-Thank you for the compliment, and coming for the play.

-My mother taught me to appreciate Art under all its forms, Mr. Graham. To play on a scene in front of a public, it takes real guts. I have an unlimited admiration for the actors who give their all in each representation.

-I remember you, Mr. Romano, we have met here before, said Terry.

Cindy was waiting to be presented too, which Vincenzo did unwillingly.

Terry had recognized her also, but he preferred to pass this under silence. He excused himself.

-I am happy the play was enjoyable for you. We are leaving now, we’ve had a long day.

As soon as Terry and Candy were out of their earshot, Romano attracted Cindy roughly towards him and he whispered in her ear,

-Neil is a sicko, you know that, right? I don’t understand whatever you found in him. You are well rid of him!

-What makes you say that?

-Haven’t you noticed your uncanny resemblance to that actor’s wife?

Cindy raised her shoulders. Little did she care. Vincenzo had liked the play. He wasn’t talking vengeance towards Neil nor even Eliza anymore. She hoped he had already forgotten last week’s fiasco.

She soon caught on that he was still holding a grudge when he added in a fury,

-I will finally get him someday, that imbecile!

-Who are you talking about? Neil? Oh my dear, he is not worth all your troubles! Don’t waste any more time and energy on that shabby individual.

-You are right, he said with a carnivorous smile. It is evidently clear that Neil is not the brain behind all of that. Nor that ass Ferguson. They are too much their Daddy’s boys for that. But the other man, the older one, the one with the moustache… George, his name is. He will pay for it. I have to lie low for a while, a few weeks at the most, but then… Then I will get him myself, if it’s the last thing I do!

He clenched his fists, his joints becoming white of rage, and a menacing glow passing in his eyes. Cindy got goose bumps. To bring his mind on other matters, she pulled him by the arm onto the dance floor.

-Forget all of that, Vince, we came here to have fun.

They started dancing on the sounds of the song played by the chamber orchestra, forgetting for a moment all that wasn’t the rhythm of the music.




********

 
Top
view post Posted on 3/6/2023, 12:29     +1   -1

Advanced Member

Group:
Member
Posts:
2,687
Reputation:
+3
Location:
Québec, Canada

Status:


Chapter 7
EPISODE 4
Part 3





Terry had awakened much too early. Everything was calm. Judging by the darkness in the room, it was still night. He could perceive the slow and regular breath of his Freckles beside him. He got up from the bed making sure not to wake her. This was not the first time that he happened to get up before sunrise. The proximity of his wife sleeping beside him was arousing sensations in him that were becoming harder to bear with each passing day. Most of the time, he succeeded in not granting them any importance. It was much easier to bring his focus elsewhere during the daytime, as they were both busy. He was still working at the theater and Candy was preoccupied by the charity house and the imminent trip they were taking.

They rarely talked about their white wedding, nor about her illness, as though these didn’t exist. They had come to a certain tacit truce, but this particular morning, it demanded more effort on his part to curb his desire. Her only presence would have to suffice as long as she hadn’t consulted another doctor. She had accepted to meet one but only after leaving New York. He wondered when that medical visit would take place and if a ship doctor would have the necessary experience to help them, but he would try his luck.

As a man of robust vitality, and deeply enamored of his sweet Candy, Terry felt a growing yearning to make her his. He was being careful not to tempt them, respecting what was convenient for her, sometimes having to move away from an embrace without really wanting to, to calm his urges. He had noticed how she could fire up really fast. He felt her ripe to express her love in a physical way and in his fantasy moments, he would remember their wedding night, when she had offered herself to him, her modesty ready to be forgone and forgotten.

He went out of the room with slow steps, taking care not to make any noise, so as to stay away from the temptation of her body. He was starting to wonder how long he could live this way. It became ever more urgent to ask advice from a professional. On another note, he found it irritating to have to depend upon a tierce opinion and be limited in his gestures. He stopped in the bathroom to wash himself quickly with a sponge dripping with cold water, so as to break the craving that had assailed him when he had opened his eyes and seen her asleep so close to him, her scent in his nostrils. To know her willingness to open up to him and to welcome him didn’t help at all.




Last night, after they had returned from the clandestine bar, they had sat on the sofa in their living room for a last cup of chamomile tea before going to bed. They had reviewed their day, as they did every evening. She had nestled in his arms after their daily ritual, and they had remained thus, without speaking, for many minutes. One thing bringing another, she had raised her face towards him and had looked into his eyes filled with a strong desire.

-Terry?

-Yes, Freckles?

-You do know that I love you, right?

-Yes, my sweet, I know. And I am proud of all that you’ve accomplished. You know that too, I hope?

-Thank you.

-You were so beautiful earlier, so proud and convinced of the correctness of your foundation, knowing that you were doing the right thing. It was really wonderful to witness! When you started speaking in front of the whole troupe to thank Robert, I wanted to hold you in my arms and take you away some place to keep you all to myself.

-Oh! she said with a small voice.

An unbearable sadness had filled her emerald orbs, darkening their hue. With the tip of a finger, Terry raised her chin so that she would look at him.

-Freckles, what are you thinking that is making you so sad all of a sudden? Pray tell me what is bothering you.

-Terry, I have a confession to make.

-I am listening.

-I want you to know that I love you more than anyone, and that…

-Yes?

-If it was only for me, I would spend all my time with you, kissing you, hugging you, curling my body around yours, and you would have no spare moments for anything else but me.

He looked up at her, smiling, and said,

-I hope that you know and will remember that it is exactly the same thing for me, darling.

After holding her tightly in his arms, he had gotten up reluctantly, because he had to shorten this discussion to avoid thinking about it. He had picked up the empty cups that he rinsed in the sink to change his mind. Coming back to the living room, he had told her,

-Let’s get to sleep. We must rise quite early tomorrow morning!

Surprisingly, both had fallen asleep very quickly.





Once dressed and shaved, Terry went to the other bedroom, the one that served as his office, as he was wont to do every time sensations overcame him. Other than acting, writing was one of his best outlets. He had to put his focus on something else. Inspiration knows no time, he repeated to himself for an umpteenth time. Still prey to his desire of her, he sat down in front of his writing desk. The play he was working on had taken shape, because whenever he felt unsatisfied in this way, he would force himself to canalise all that brute emotion and transmute it in his words. At this rhythm, he would soon finish his first draft. It had been years in writing it, and working on it, and trying to finish it. All he had needed in truth, was the Candy touch to be able to complete it utterly. And so he had spent the remaining hours of the night at his desk, putting words to paper, using up all his blatant creative energy.

He put away his manuscript in the drawer to that effect and locked it with the key. He neatly ordered the apartment, although it was already spot clean. Then he remembered his camera. He reached for the box on the shelf, weighing it in his hands, and decided that it would be part of their trip. He wanted to take pictures of Candy as well as have some visual souvenirs of their travels. He brought the box beside his travel bag that he had finished packing the evening before, next to the coat hook beside the entrance door.

It was now a quarter to six and Liam was supposed to come and get them for six thirty. Candy had received a message from George yesterday, he was expected to come along with him, so that she could sign the necessary paperwork before their departure. He walked to the bedroom they shared and admired her restful face softened on the pillow, so beautiful. She moved in her sleep; she was now partly spread on his half of the mattress, and had picked up his pillow that she was hugging close to her slim body. He approached her carefully, slowly, and climbed on the bed without making any noise nor brisk movement, and, bringing his face close to her sleeping one, he kissed her ever so softly on the lips.

-Freckles, it is time to wake up!

-Mmmmm, she said as she stretched slowly.

Candy felt Terry’s presence and opened her eyes languidly. Enchanted by the closeness of her husband, she smiled brightly and stretched her arms around his neck.

-What a wonderful way to be awakened, my love.

He didn’t know it, but she had dreamed of him in the wee hours of the morning. She had seen him in her dream, at the end of the play, while he was changing his Hamlet costume to put on his daily attire. Yesterday, she had wanted to hold him and caress him, because she had found him so seductive at that precise moment. So she had dreamed that she was doing exactly what she had wanted. A pink hue invaded her cheeks as she recalled images of her dream, and a fuzzy warmth spread all through her body. She offered him her parted lips that he admired, mesmerized for some seconds.

-We still have some time?

He nodded.

-Then kiss me a little… Please…

Terry didn’t need to be asked twice. He knew he would later regret it, but he too wanted it so badly. He took these beautiful plentiful lips and started kissing them softly, then lingering longer. Hearing her soft moan, he grew bolder with the kiss, which she welcomed with a little triumphant cry. He lay down on top of her, over the bed sheets, feeling all her curves under him. He was being careful not to bear all his weight down upon her, as he didn’t wish to squish her, but it was not counting what effect this posture would have on his anatomy. Candy was now kissing him without restraint, her full mouth on his, her hands rubbing his broad back, and laying them on his firm bottom which she squeezed shyly. She could feel the state of his desire for her through the material of his pants and her heart started drumming in her chest. She stopped at once and opened her eyes. Terry was watching her with so much love in his gaze that she was, for a moment, deeply moved.

-Terry…

-Yes, my darling lady Freckles, he said as he nibbled her ear.

She laughed.

-You are tickling me!

Getting up on an elbow, his body still on top of hers, grazing her, he asked,

-And do you like it?

As an answer, she groaned and attracted him to her, taking control of her mouth, hungry for caresses and kisses.

They rolled on the sheets, undoing the bedding without being aware of it. A little voice of reason was trying to make itself heard in Terry’s languid brain. He reined in the passion of their ardor, stopping the momentum.

Candy opened her eyes again. Terry closed his own so he wouldn’t see the full strength of her hunger in her dilated pupils. She was going to make him crazy! He tried to move away from her but she was holding him tightly.

-Terry, look at me!

He complied.

-I think that… I very much desire you at this moment.

-Me too, Mrs. Freckles, if you only knew!

-Oh, I do know, I can feel you, she said as she rubbed against him playfully. I really enjoy feeling your body so close to mine, it gives me unmentionable thoughts!

She closed her eyes again, a reddish hue spread all over her angelic face and the higher part of her chest that had become denuded while they were kissing.

Terry got a hold of himself. He had to take control of the situation or he would burst.

-You are divinely desirable! he said, delightedly fazed by the view she offered him.

He raised himself on his elbows, and it took him all his might to remove himself from the temptation and the warmth of her body. He leaned over her to leave a last kiss on her nose, and said with a feinted jovial tone,

-Candy… It is time! We must get ready, George and Liam will soon be here.

-Terry, I want to… We could…

-Honey, we will pursue this endeavor later, this is only postponed. You haven’t even finished packing your suitcase yet!

He stroked the back of her neck, and his fingers lingered on her body, tracing a breast along the way. Candy reacted promptly, arching her back. After emitting a long undefined hoarse sound, Terry murmured in his beautiful voice,

-You are made for love, darling, but…

-Terry…

-Not this morning!

He got up before he could change his mind, to take another very cold shower in the bathroom.

Candy had to gather her wits about her. With difficulty, she succeeded in getting up from the bed. She put on the clothes she had prepared the evening before to save some time. She was all in a flutter, her senses fully awakened; she could feel her heartbeat all through her body, but especially in her lower belly, an undefinable ecstasy. It was a new and very agreeable sensation.




********






Rosie stretched slowly, languorously. Then, realising what day they were today, and that the ship would dock in the early morning in Southampton, she was fully awake in an instant. She looked out by the small window beside her bed and saw that it was still dark outside. The sun would soon rise, she thought, and she had to see the captain before getting off. She washed herself summarily then gathered all her stuff that had been scattered in the cabin. She had to be ready to leave the ship as soon as it arrived at the port. She knew that her father was supposed to be there waiting for her. Her unlimited liberty would be ending soon.

She sighed as she neatly folded her clothes into her trunk. She had to see the captain before people started to wake up. She had to speak with him and say her goodbyes.

She opened her cabin door and almost bumped into a sailor standing right there, keeping watch, the same one who had re-accompanied her at the end of the ball last night. She jumped in stupor, not expecting to see someone in front of her door.

-Did you spend the nice there? She asked, surprised. Is everything okay?

A surge of panic snuck in and infiltrated her, making her blood rush in her veins. What she had been trying to take as a questionable joke from the start was starting to really unnerve her. Had something else happened during the night to make this hardened security measures needed?

The man saluted her with a nod of his head.

-The Captain ordered me to remain here, miss, just in case.

Rosie shivered.

-Is there something new that has happened?

-Not that I know of. I haven’t heard anything nor seen anyone all night, ever since we came back here after the ball.

-Well, as you are already here, I won’t have to lose time trying to find and fetch you. I just wanted to go and meet the captain before our arrival. Do you think he is already up at such an early hour?

-At six? Of course he is!

-Then let’s go now.

They walked rapidly along the deserted corridor.




********






Captain MacNeil was in his quarters, waiting for Sirs Ardley and MacFarlane whom he had just summoned. The two wanted individuals were being kept under tight surveillance in a room adjoining the commanding room. They had finally handed themselves in, less than an hour ago. The captain would have to forego his breakfast if he wanted to conclude this story before the ship arrived in Southampton. In a little while, the tug-boat would join them to perform the stowage manoeuvers on the quay. He knew he was pressed by time because he also wanted to be present on the main landing bridge to see the passengers off and to thank them. He was looking at the clock on the wall when he heard a knock on the door.

Rosie had chosen this moment to say farewell to her uncle. She was with the sailor who was affected to her surveillance. The Captain seemed greatly surprised to see her out this early.

-Miss Rosie? You are an early bird! How are you?

-Good morning Captain! I couldn’t sleep anymore. I wanted to come and thank you for this wonderful crossing on your ship.

-It was a pleasure to welcome you and to see you again, dear child. It had been such a long time! If it hadn’t been for that unfortunate setback at the end of the trip, it would have been perfect, don’t you think?

-Thankfully your procedures allowed us to feel more secure, even though I admit I was quite displeased at first. We are finally arriving to destination all in one piece and it is in great part thanks to you. Is there any news this morning?

-Yes there is, Miss Rosie. You won't need to fret anymore. The men are now under lock and key and they can no longer hurt you. As of now, you can roam about the boat again as you please, for the rest of the way.

-Oh! How relieved I am to be able to leave with a light heart! said the young woman with a sigh. Despite all of this, Adele and how really appreciated our trip, and we found many things delightful. We will have all sorts of stories to tell when we arrive home.

-You have always loved stories! said her uncle with a laugh. I remember our last visit when you were still small and your mother was alive, God bless her soul! You spent your time requesting stories, always one more, and another… Do you remember? It is the last time we saw each other. After that your dad, in his sadness, cut the cords and stayed solitary. It had been such a nice visit, too! How sad that your mom had to go so soon, he added with melancholy. Ah, well, Rosie, I am happy that you chose to be aboard your old uncle’s ship. Please say hello to your dad and your cousin Angie for me!

Surprised, Rosie made a slight movement, then answered without frowning,

-Of course, uncle. Please say hello to Aunt Irene from me!

She dropped a kiss on his wind-hardened jaw.

As soon as the door closed behind her, he started pacing the room again, checking for the imminent arrival of William and Andrew.




********






Albert was being prey to a very strange dream. He was in the savannah in Africa, under a scorching sun, and he could see Rosie farther on, who miraculously changed into his beautiful Tatiana with the dispensary behind her. She was running, as though she was eluding him, and yet, at the same time, she was motioning for him to follow her. Then she jumped on a horse, riding bareback. The majestic animal was bringing her farther on in the jungle now, along a river. She kept glancing back to make sure he was still following her. Two baby horses were carrying on, frolicking behind her. He tried to catch up with her because he had so many questions to ask, but he was stopped by some freshly sawed wooden planks. Up close her appearance changed yet again and she suddenly became a badly shaved Scot who was cussing, hammering nails as he smoked.

Albert woke up in a stupor. Somebody was knocking on his door.

-Mr. Ardley?

It took him some time to gather his wits about him and recall his whereabouts. He had slept all dressed, stealing a few hours in the wee time of the morning. He rapidly passed a hand through his hair and still confused, he got up to open the door to one of the Captain’s men standing on the threshold, a little smile on his lips.

-Yes?

-The Captain would like you to meet him in the commanding room. He said that the two men have surrendered and he will proceed to interrogate them in fifteen minutes.

-Have they finally? That is good news! Wait for me, I am coming.

He shut the door behind him. Yawning and stretching, he went to the bathroom to put clear his head. His last night on the ship had been rather short and hectic. He hoped they could finalise this story once and for all so he could go on with other more pressing matters.




After having done his act of presence at the ball and danced with Adele and Rosie, Albert had returned to the ship’s holds to find Andrew seated at the same table, surrounded by four seamen, all laughing fit to burst, cigarettes in their mouths and another bottle of scotch being passed around. Albert had remained with them for the best part of the night, playing dice, hoping to gather useful information, in vain. Sailors came and went. They had chosen amidst the most talkative, those who could maybe give them answers.
They learned that two men had boarded ship clandestinely in New York, but no more.
Before the men were too drunk to be of any use, Albert took advantage of a lull in the conversation to address them.

-Misters, I have a message for you. Would you please relay it to who it may concern?

-You can always talk, we’ll see later, said one of them stupidly, making the others guffaw.

Staying patient, Albert looked them over. He would have preferred this situation to resorb by itself, to be able to better focus his mind on preparing his business reunions. But for now, he was doing what was possible for him.

-If by some unexpected coincidence, you happen to see the two men we are looking for in the next couple of hours, I would ask you to tell them this: if they decide to hand themselves in the captain’s care to divulgate the information they have, they will beneficiate of an amnesty. On the other hand, if we find ourselves in the obligation to spend any more time running after them, they will end up imprisoned in England. One last thing. In case you aren’t aware of it. There is a rather large fine for all those who help dissimulate clandestine passengers. It would take months of a sailor’s salary to repay. Think about it. Good night.

After delivering his message, he stood up. To add more weight to his words, he had left a bundle of American dollars on the table. His message done, next he had wished Andrew a good night. The man had nodded his head to say he understood.

It was over three am when he had finally let himself fall down on his bed, exhausted.





He looked at the time on his watch. He hurried to take off the crumpled shirt before the mirror in the bathroom, and noticed his puffy eyelids still sleepy, and his eyes reddened by fatigue. He sprinkled his face with cold water, took the time to shave properly and combed his hair to be more presentable. He changed completely the rest of his clothes before following the sailor who brought him to the Captain’s quarters, to be presnt for the interrogation of the two men who had spoiled the end of the cruise. He would need a good cup of hot fuming coffee to keep him awake. He also hoped to be able to find time to take a nap sometime later during the day. Maybe on the train to Scotland.




********






As she was returning to her cabin to finish preparing her trunks, Rosie wasn’t looking where she was stepping. She walked briskly on the deck, lost in the souvenirs of her childhood. She well remembered the visit her uncle had just mentioned to her; it was one of the last joyous souvenirs before everything in her life changed. She and her cousin had so much fun during their visit! To hear all the Captain’s incredible sea stories had awakened their curiosity on the exterior world, and opened up their horizons. After that, they had started to learn their geography with new vigor, and dream of romantic cruises and adventurous travels, activities that had sustained them during the overwhelming sadness of the next few months.

She stopped and leaned on the side of the railing to look in the distance. The fog was so dense that she couldn’t see the coast, and yet it was there. Numerous marine birds, cormorants, seagulls and many other winged birds she knew not the names of, heralds of the proximity of the port, squealed around the boat, floated on the water, or flied overhead, swooping and dipping in the waves to draw up some fish. Rosie sniffed the salted spray, and sighed deeply. This crossing had been instructive and adventurous but it was time to get back home now, time to reflect on her life and time to find what she really wanted out of it.

She started walking back towards her cabin, thinking about the people she had met along the way, telling herself she would have to thank William and Andrew before she left and said her goodbyes. The chance presented itself when she came face to face with Andrew who was hurrying to the captain’s quarters. Despite his long night with no sleep, he seemed as fresh as always.

-Andrew! My uncle just told me that the two men have been found!

-As a matter of fact, I am presently going to talk to them with the captain.

-I wanted to thank you…

Looking down on her, the man remained on his guard.

-Don’t worry about it. All will be in regulation soon.

-I just want this story to be behind me.

-Of course. Fine then, I must go.

Andrew was about to leave her stranded, when, irritated by his coldness, Rosie stopped him.

-Why didn’t you come to the Ball last night? she asked him point blank, in a shaken voice. We were waiting for you!

-Dear Miss Rosie, there are more important things in life than dances and balls.

-Maybe, but you had promised you would come!

-Do you know what I was doing while you were waltzing with all the celibate men of the place?

-How dare you speak to me thus? she retorted, shocked.

He breathed slowly before continuing. The anger was rapidly building up in him, but he remained impassive.

-During all your time at the famous ball, I was trying to find a way to get essential information that would help to trap those two men who tried to molest you, so that you would have a calm conscience.

-And you succeeded! They will get behind bars, I hope?

-No, my sweet. It so happens that these men that everyone is judging, well, they have a deep knowledge of horse training. They told me they had worked in one of the biggest stables in England when I was doing competitions. After they lost their job, they fell really low in status. If it is in my power to help them reintegrate the world in which they are so talented, I have to offer them my support.

-Are you telling me that they will go unpunished? You will give them a job? exclaimed Rosie, outraged.

-These men were without work and without pay, and you know what men without money do, don’t you? No? I will tell you what they do. They search by all means possible to make a small pittance allowing them to survive another day. I won’t take it upon my conscience to judge a path rather than another. But if by my attitude and choices, I can defuse a harsh situation instead of condemning and hammering the nail of their misery, I will do so. I do not care about your quick, easy and petty judgements. Our scale of morals are very different. But I know how to recognize what has value in this life.

Rosie’s eyes widened with dismay, slightly discomfited. She was shocked to have been put in her place so directly and almost cavalierly. Andrew made a motion to leave, then stopped in his tracks. It seemed that he hadn’t finished with her.

-If I can allow myself one last comment, he started, then stopped, all of a sudden uncertain.

-At the point where we are at...

-I have no idea what you are playing at with William, Miss Rosie, but…

The lady was about to grumble but she shut her mouth as she saw his hard glare.

-He is a man of a generous nature who tends to place his trust in others easily. But I can see through your games. For your knowledge, I will simply add that a man of the world of his stature requires the support of a solid wife by his side, one who shares his deep values of honesty, not a little brainless and superficial sly thing that is also untrustworthy. On my part, I don’t care much about the opinion of a spoiled brat, finished Andrew, his khaki eyes colder than the breeze that was now picking up and whipping their faces.

Rosie was livid. How did he dare speak to her thus, the arrogant fool!

-You have ruined everything! said the girl, stomping her foot.

-No, little lady, you’ve done all that by yourself. On this note, I bid you good day and good riddance.

-Oh! You impossible man! raged Rosie.

She turned around and started running away from him, her face red with shame, her hair flying in the wind, and rushed directly into Albert’s arms who was rounding the corner with a sailor. He took a hold of both her elbows and asked her,

-Whoah there, Rosie! Is something wrong?

-Ah, William! said Rosie, stopped in her furious steps, breathless. It will be okay.

She looked him in the eyes and told him,

-Despite what certain persons may think of me, she said as she looked over her shoulder towards Andrew who remained with his back to them, afar and apart, I wanted to say… Thank you. For everything. I say goodbye now, and try to… Just try to have a good life!

She looked at him one last time, then resumed her sprint to get away as fast as she could from these two men, one as endearing as the other was exasperating.

-Rosie! exclaimed Albert, trying to retain her.

The young woman was already too far, having started to run again, running away before he discovered all her failings and before she allowed them to see the tears that were gathering in her brown eyes.

-What’s got into her? wondered Albert aloud.

-She didn’t enjoy being told her bare truths, that is all, said Andrew with a grave air, coming closer to him.

Andrew was a bit disabused by the incoherent behavior of Rosie. He had thought her direct, funny and refreshing, rather than a lying sly thing as she had finally revealed herself to be, just like all those other women of high society that he had been raised with all his life. His expectations had been too high and he had only himself to blame.

Albert raised his shoulders and said,

-I will go and see her later. For now, I am going to the Captain’s quarters. I presume you have also received his message?

-As a matter of fact, that is where I was heading too. You can surely guess that if those men handed themselves in, it is in good part thanks to your message last night. Before that, we had only harvested crumbs. Just after your departure, there was one of those heavy silences that lingered. And then, two men came forward. They had been there for a while hiding in the shadows. They trembled like leaves, embarrassed, but they approached to give me their version.

-I am curious to hear it.

-The taller of the two is more talkative. The other one is rather taciturn and gives off the impression of being smarter yet secretive. What you must know before we get there, is that I have vouched for these men and have promised them employment on my father’s estate. They jumped on the occasion.

-What? But how? wondered an astonished Albert.

-They have an uncanny knowing of horses and possess qualities that will be indispensable for us if we want to reclaim our place on the horse race circuits.

-I thought that you were in finances?

-I have many projects pending, to say truthfully, said Andrew, laughing, apart from our financial investments. My dream for a long time has been to bring our stables back to their high standing performances of yore. I also have other more modern projects to make sure we are solidly established in the twentieth century.

-You are full of surprises. I would be very curious to discuss all of this with you later. With all of this story, we couldn’t hold our meeting. Now, let’s get back to these two lascars. You say they are grooms?

-They weren’t only that, they were also horse dressers in their prime. And in his youth, one of the two was a jockey, a long time before me.

-I am curious to find out how they ended up on a ship, molesting a young woman they had never met.

-They admitted having been privy to secret conversations and they thought to make easy money. They weren’t very wise on that score, if you ask me.

-Let’s hope that all of this will be clarified with the captain’s inquiry, so that we can go on to other matters with a free spirit.

-Yes. Let’s go and see if they will give him the same version.




********






The cruising speed of the Mauritania had been reduced to enter into the port of Southampton and the ship was almost stabilized. The crew was awaiting the arrival of the tug-boat that would accompany them to the quay. The Second at the helm was focusing on the task at hand. The captain exchanged a few words with him, then addressed himself to William and Andrew who had just entered the room.

-The two men decided to give themselves up of their own volition. You had told me you wanted to be present for the interrogation, so that you could question them yourselves when I was done. Let’s go.

-Captain MacNeil, said Andrew. I have vouched myself for these men. They have given me a part of their recent situation and I am ready to take them to my estate and give them work. I have told them that I would make sure they wouldn’t be incriminated nor taken in exchange of their testimony.

The captain was vexed by this turn of events. He kept his anger inside as best as he could. If he wanted to learn more about the motivations of both men, he would have to play it tight. Knowing that Andrew was somehow willing to protect and take them under his wing, he had to remain respectful, if he could, despite what he considered interference on the part of the Scotsman. He would have clearly preferred to scare them a bit so that they would avow and amend. In fact, that is what he was going to do, just to impress upon them a more durable lesson to avoid recurrences.

He invited the two businessmen to follow him into the room where the individuals were detained.

Albert noticed the bruises on the face of the taller man, and the surly look of the shorter one. He recognized their traits that he had seen at the start of the week. Both would have benefitted from a good shave and a wash before this interview. Adding to their physical discomfort, the repulsive characteristic odor of fear was emanating from them.

-Your names? barked the captain, his face rigid and closed.

Both men remained silent.

-The incriminations that are weighing on you at this present moment are very grave. You are being accused of attempt at molesting a young lady of high society, who so happens to be my niece. I can easily have you imprisoned upon arrival to England. I guarantee that you would have advantage to be as frank as possible if you are hoping for clemency.

Under the austere demeanor of the three men who were taking their measure, the tall one couldn’t help it but go crazy.

-I tol’ you so, Kevin!

-Shut up, Jack.

-You tol’ me that we wouldn’t get caught! You tol’ me that there was easy money there! You tol’ me that we wouldn’t have any problems! said the man named Jack with wrath as he pointed his big finger with a dirty nail to Kevin.

Their Scottish accents were apparent as soon as they opened their mouths. Albert observed them attentively.

The captain jumped on the opportunity and started questioning the more talkative one.

-Where are you from?

The tall one dodged his question, caught in his own frustrations. Then he blurted out,

-That guy there, he said as he pointed towards Andrew, he tol’ us that if we talked, he would help us not to be arrested… He tol’ us he would giv’ us a job…

The Captain ignored him and repeated his question. The man named Jack looked at Andrew who gave him a sign to continue.

-Where are you from?

-We are originally from Glasgow, answered Jack feebly.

-What were you doing on my ship? Don’t you know that it is criminal to be a clandestine passenger? You could get six months of imprisonment for that.

Jack looked at Kevin from the corner of his eye. He was fixing the ground with his haggard eyes, fulminating beside him. He raised his shoulders and decided to empty his bag.

-Kevin has heard stories on the dock at Southampton…

-Are you saying you have been hiding on my ship since it left England weeks ago? asked the

Captain, bewildered. How is it that nobody has found you until today?

The small man started to growl.

-Are you going to answer me? demanded the captain, getting angry.

-Kevin, I don’t want to be punished because of your bad ideas. It didn’t help me anything.

The tall unshaved man turned around to face the captain and started talking rapidly, almost incomprehensibly.

-I tell you what Kevin tol’ me. He is the one who overheard interesting things at our last job. That’s the reason we lost it. Then on the docks, some men tol’ him that there would be a rich widow on board. Apparently her dad has been missing for years. But we know that he is being kept hostage in a rural villa, by a cruel nobleman. The same one who fired us. We thought that if we sold this information to the lady, in exchange of cash, we would be able to start over somewhere. We weren’t quick enough on the uptake and missed the boat she took. Then we got on a cargo right after. We had just enough cash to pay for one way trip to get to the States. We thought we would find her when we got there but no luck. We lost her trace in New York. We stayed close to the port to find work as we waited. We knew she was coming back on the Olympic. That time we didn’t miss our spot. We paid some of the seamen of the crew who let us on. We didn’t want to be registered on the boat. We stayed down below, except in the evening. But it was hard because there was always someone around her. Until the other night… I swear to you, we didn’t want to hurt the little lady! I want a life, I don’t want to be behind bars! I just want to take care of horses again!

He had finished in a panic. He turned to his friend.

-Come on, Kevin, tell them, or we lose it all! Kevin! I don’t want to be behind bars! I want a life!

Kevin was breathing hard. He shouldn’t have taken Jack with him. He was too simple-minded for such a complex task. What did he have to lose now? He wanted his immunity. He remained silent. The captain talked to him.

-Kevin? If you have any information concerning Miss Rosie or someone from her family, and that could help them, now would be a good time to let us know.

-I want your word. For our immunity. Let us free and I will tell you all I know.

-I give you my word that you will be released as soon as we have the information, as we get to Southampton.

The one named Kevin scratched his head. His skull kept stinging when he was nervous. He looked over the Captain, Albert and Andrew one after the other and frowned.

-You too?

Albert and Andrew observed the men, waiting for a confession. They nodded their heads in consent, ready to free both men to obtain answers. The tension was palpable in the room. The men’s smell intensified as the interrogatory was continuing. They looked awful. It was pitiful to see.

-I will speak, he said to the captain.

-The ship is almost home. I will get off with you after my duties and we will drop by at the police station to make your depositions. What you are telling us is serious. Kidnapping and sequestering a tradesman for years… He must be looked for, that man! Did you ever think about his family? Do you have family?

-Jack is my only family now, said Kevin. Before the war, we each had our own lives. I met Jack at the front. He saved my life. I promised to take care of him because he was alone in the world. When we came back, we had lost everything. My wife wasn’t there anymore.

-And that is why you thought that it would be nice to molest a young naïve woman?

Kevin ticked.

-Jack says the truth. We didn’t want to hurt her. It was a last resort. We had nothing left when we lost our jobs. What I learned in that place would straighten your mustache. We left because I pretended I was stupid and they thought we hadn’t overheard anything. We wanted to embark for the USA because on the docks I learned the young lady would be on board.

-Didn’t you ever think to go directly to the police with your information? wondered Albert, more intrigued at each passing moment.

Jack and Kevin looked at each other.

-No. We didn’t need the police, we needed cash, said Jack, looking up with a furtive gaze.

The captain cleared his throat.

-I must keep you locked up meanwhile. It is imperial that you tell us all that you know. This is not of my resort anymore. The authorities will have to be brought into this.

-But… You promised us immunity! screamed Kevin resentfully.

Andrew spoke up.

-And you will have it. I gave you my word. I am ready to take you under my tutoring, and to protect you if need be. Captain, these men’s lives are in danger if the kidnappers hear they have information. I have already vouched for them and I am ready to sign a declaration as such to the police.

-Fine, said the captain with resignation. In exchange for your unconditional liberty, you must sign your declarations before witnesses of the law, and give your information to the authorities, to help them find the missing man. You have the choice. You could also stay on this ship until you have finished paying me your dues in work.

-If what you have to tell us helps to save a man, said Albert, you will be exonerated of your faults.

-For the time being, added the captain, I am putting you back under surveillance in an empty locked cabin, because I must do my duties and see the passengers off the ship. We will bring you a clean change of clothes and you will be able to wash yourselves.

-Thank you, said Jack in a sheepish voice.

Kevin growled again.




********






-Are you ready, Terry? It is almost time to leave!

The suitcases were piled up beside the door and Candy was pacing the room. After her titillating wake up, and a simple breakfast with Terry, she was waiting, expectant and feverish, for the time of their departure. To see the troupe members last night had given her the desire to spend more time with them, in this environment that was unknown to her. They would be about a dozen traveling together.

The doorbell rang. Candy jumped up nervously and went to open it.

-George! How are you?

-I am well, Mrs. Candy. Liam is following me to help with the luggage. I have brought all the papers that you need to sign before you leave. Master Miller was very cooperative and hurried to finish them.

He deposited his briefcase on the table and opened it. He took out two identical document holders.

-This one is the procuration so that I can act in your name while you are away, for all the transactions. And this one is the promise to purchase the building. We were lucky as the owners are relieved to receive this unexpected offer. This afternoon, I will go to the bank to open an account for your charity. So, let’s see, you have signatures to write here, and there.

He pointed to the lines and Candy signed, sighing with relief.

-Whew! That takes a weight off my shoulders, you have no idea! I can leave with a calm mind, knowing that all is between good hands. I know that you will do exactly what needs to be done. When I get back to the committee, we will see to the rest of the procedures.

-It is ready, Mrs. Candy, congratulations!

-Thank you, George. This couldn’t have been done without you. It would have been impossible under such short deadline.

The man put away the precious holders in his briefcase.

-As soon as all the paperwork is ready, I will bring them to the house, as agreed. Don’t worry about a thing.

-I know that I can trust you, George. You will do all that needs to be done so that it is all perfect. We are lucky to have you. You are such a reliable and loyal asset to the Ardley family. I hope that Albert thanks you occasionally?

-Mr. William trusts me, as did his father before him. I had the chance to meet real businessmen, intelligent and generous. William Senior was a good man, too. Like father like son. You know that Mr. William is also a philanthropist, different in his own way, more modern-thinking. But in the same line as his father, when we consider what other men choose to do with their fortunes.

Candy acquiesced, then she suddenly exclaimed,

-Oh! What was I thinking? I was about to forget! Robert Hathaway handed me the recipes of the Hamlet finale, as well as all the money taken for the charity at the door of the theater yesterday. It is our first donation for the foundation! she added with pride, putting the metal box into his hands.

-Robert was so happy to be able to participate, Candy, he had talked to us about it just before the finale, in his little speech he delivers us at each representation, said Terry as he entered the room. He and his wife were very glad that you wanted to interest yourself to that particular cause, and they wanted to do their part.

-It is much appreciated, right, George? You will bring the box to Alice at your next visit to the house, along with the paperwork? She will be so happy! With my scholarship, that will enable her to pay what has been overdue for months.

-It will give them a good starting point, effectively.

-Thank you again, my good George.

She hugged him quickly and turned towards her husband.

-Are you ready, darling Terry? I am starting to be eager!

-You are starting? You’ve been turning in circles for an hour in the apartment! What makes you so anxious?

-You know how departures make me feel. They bring back so many souvenirs of other ones, she said, her voice thickened with emotion. There is a big lump in my throat and I fear it will stay locked there. I have to keep moving to make the emotion go away.

-The difference with other times, Freckles, is that this time you are not alone. This time, I am with you, for the whole crossing, and more!

He got closer to her, put away the rebellious strand of blond hair behind her ear and hugged her.

-Oh, Terry! Thank you, it makes a big difference to know that. My heart knows it, but my body is stuck in its old patterns, because departures have always felt terrible before, as if I am leaving part of myself behind each time.

Terry kissed the top of her head and let her go softly, reluctantly.

-Come. Put on your coat now. It is time.

Liam arrived in the meantime.

-It really is time! repeated Candy eagerly, feeling both elated and a bit sad. Do we have all that we need? The tickets?

-Robert is taking care of that. We only need our luggage.

-Did you think to bring your camera?

Terry pointed to the square wooden box near his effects.

She took a last look on her cozy cocoon, symbol of the security she had built with Terry, their safe haven, and a last look at the variegated seashell on the piano. She put on her winter coat, and her red accessories, her beret, scarf and gloves. She laced up her boots with short heals, made in brown leather doubled with sheep wool, her newest pair. She went out of the apartment with a high head, and her heart eager at the thought of the adventure awaiting her.

The three men were each bringing some of the luggage that they placed in the trunk of the car. Then they left in the car for the port. When they arrived, they saw the moored ocean liner, the seamen busy all around preparing for the departure, bringing in luggage and food in big crates. The bridge was there to welcome passengers of all ages. It was a foggy morning, and the visibility was reduced. Despite the fact, many people were standing on the quay, beside the thick ropes separating those who embarked from those who remained. Candy turned towards George and put her hand on his arm, squeezing it lightly.

-Goodbye, George! Take care of yourself!

He looked her over with an unveiled pride, and wished her a nice trip.

-Enjoy your Christmas holidays, too.

-And you also! Try not to work too hard, mind you!

-I will try.

-Thank you again for everything. What you do for us is precious. You do know that I love you, right? You are like a father to me, said Candy with emotion.

He was caught short to hear the words coming out of her mouth. He raised his gaze to Terry who was watching him silently. George was deeply touched by what she had said, that girl he now considered to be his kin, his own daughter, and he had to refrain himself from blurting out the truth to her now. He hugged her tightly, and longer than he usually would have. Releasing his grip on her, he kissed her forehead, and before she turned away, he blessed her. He held his hand to shake Terry’s.

-Take good care of her, mind you, he intimated to the actor.

-As I would my own life, he answered as he gave George an accolade.

Candy and Terry joined the other members of the Stratford troupe, assembled around Robert Hathaway who was distributing the boarding tickets.

-Here are your tickets! These are all double cabins, and they are all on the same side of the boat, on the port side, all close to each other, with a small living room that I rented for the duration of the crossing. We will be able to hold our practices and repetitions without bothering the passengers.

-Wow, Robert! What a great idea! You really thought of everything! exclaimed Karen, impressed.

-You can thank my wife Iris, here, she made it all possible, she’s the one who scrambled to make sure we were all together. It will make the logistics much easier.

-Thank you Iris, cried all the actors in chorus.

They were as excited as little kids going on an outing, especially the ones who had never been on an intercontinental cruise before. It was a new adventure for them. The festive and electrical ambience was mixed with expectations.

-Is everybody here? asked Karen.

-I still have one ticket! said Robert.

-We are missing Eleanor, said Candy.

Robert turned towards Terry.

-Is she still coming with us?

-Of course! But you know her, she likes to make a remarkable entrance, said her son, laughing.

Robert guffawed.

-Ah! Yes, I had forgotten that part! Dear Eleanor! I will have to get used to that, because we will spend many hours together in the upcoming months.

The troupe was attracting people’s looks. They had been recognized. As they were separated by the ropes, they weren’t too disturbed.

A car stopped behind the Ardley’s. The beautiful actress got out, followed by her chauffeur Samuel who followed her with her travel bag. People on the dock had turned towards her, and recognized her instantly. They were pointing at her, some were waving their hands. Murmurs could be heard on her way.

-Is it the actress Eleanor Baker?

-It really is her!

With the elegance and grace of which she knew the secret, she smiled at them and waved discreetly before joining the actors of the troupe.

-Terry! Candy! Come so that I can hug you, my children! she said happily. I am so eager to spend time with you aboard!

-It is the same for us, mother, said Terry as he held her close to his heart.

-This will be so pleasant, Eleanor! I am very happy that you are part of this trip.

-I will get to know everyone in the troupe, because we will be working together upon our return. Hello everyone!

She saluted them warmly, then stood with Robert and Iris, also happy to see her.

Two sailors took their well-labeled luggage and brought them on board and soon it was their turn to get up the stairs leading to the bridge to embark. They went to their cabins on the port side. Candy and Terry remained with their elbows on the railing just outside the door leading inside, as many others, and they could see George, Liam and Samuel down below through the thick fog. They looked so tiny! Candy waved to them.

The foghorn sounded, announcing the imminent departure. Candy jumped up.

-You are so nervous, Freckles, said Terry softly.

-Aren’t you?

-The last time I took a boat to get to England, I was sixteen years old and my mom had just rejected me. I had to go back to my father, wounded in my being, and back to that awful college, all my dreams shattered. After learning she was my mother, I had spent weeks hoping to come and live with her in New York, so sure that she would welcome me with open arms. I was hoping to make a career at the theater like she had. I had run away from the manor in London to find her.

-Oh… Is that when we met the first time?

-Yes, that last night on the trip, on this same ship, during the Captain’s ball on New Year’s Eve… I dared come out of my room to take some fresh air, far from the people and their looks because I didn’t want to see anyone. It is one of the best decisions I ever took! Because, you see, he continued as his face got closer to hers, on that night I met the most beautiful blond angel with freckles, who had drunk a bit too much champagne…

-Terry!

-The woman of my life, my dear and sweet love that I have never forgotten since. This meeting has remained engraved in my heart, Freckles, tattooed in the depths of my soul.

Terry had pivoted her towards him, his blue irises gazing at her brilliant emerald ones, rendered thus by the tears threatening to overflow and trickle down her cheeks at any moment.

Candy brought forth her little gloved hand towards her husband’s square jaw and got up on her tiptoes.

-I love you more than anyone, my Terry! she whispered tenderly.

A moan of happiness escaped him and he bent towards her, putting his lips on her full expectant mouth with a soft and petulant kiss.

They heard the foghorn one last time, and he held her tightly to him, kissing the top of her red beret.

The ship started to move slowly towards the ocean, escorted out of the port by a minuscule tug-boat, towards their destiny.




********






On the other side of the Atlantic, another foghorn was bellowing into the dense fog in the port of Southampton, purely characteristic of England. The Olympic was ending its journey and was making its notable entry into the port.

The captain had kept the two men under lock and key.

-We will see each other at the police station as soon as I am done my tasks. Your plans have surely fallen through, but at least we will see the last of this. I hope you weren’t expected anywhere!

-My plans weren’t exactly fixed, although I am very busy. For now, I will go and see Miss Rosie to let her know the new developments. Are you coming, Andrew?

-I will abstain, thank you, he said, scowling.

He wanted to get back home, to do some horseback riding and to forget all this bad scenario that wouldn’t end. He hoped that everything would be resolved quickly. As for Rosie, the least he saw her, the best it would be for her.

-Take your things and wait for me in the dining room meanwhile, said the captain. Have some breakfast to give you energy. This will be another long day.

Albert went out on deck and observed the crowd on the quay down below who had come to greet the passengers. He could see the sailors busying themselves like ants, install the stairs and the bridge for everyone to get off.

He returned to his cabin to take his travel bag and his briefcase. Used to move frequently and be on the go for business matters, he had learned to travel light. He still had to find Rosie and Adele to make sure they were doing well and to inform them of what he had learned. As he was going towards their cabins, he crossed Adele going towards the exit of the boat, followed by a valet that was bringing her luggage.

-Good morning Adele! And so the cruise is finished?

-Yes, I am returning to my family, I think I missed them quite a bit!

-I wanted to wish you a good return home.

-Thank you, and good business meetings to you!

-Thank you.

She was about to pursue her path, when Albert stopped her.

-Miss Adele?

-Yes? she said, turning to face him.

-Isn’t Miss Rosie with you?

-She left as soon as the Olympic accosted. Her father was waiting to bring her home.

-Oh, said Albert, disappointed to have missed her. But the boat has just arrived!

-She was the first to get off.

-Was she alright? I saw her this morning and she seemed discomfited.

-Don’t worry about that, William. My friend has never liked goodbyes. She avoids them like the plague.

-That is sad because I had to partake some information about the two men and I would have liked to let her know. Tell me, I know she is the Captain’s niece, but I never asked for her last name! It is MacNeil, isn’t it?

The young woman hesitated slightly.

-No… she answered, avoiding Albert’s staring blue eyes.

-It isn’t? She doesn’t have the same name as her uncle?

-No, they are related on her mother’s side.

-Then what is her name, by curiosity? I need to know it, if I want to find her and give her the details pertaining to her case.

-On this trip, she went by the name Rosie MacGregor.

-What do you mean, she went by the name? asked Albert, completely taken by surprise.

Adele could almost see his thoughts and suppositions floating in front of his eyes. She hated it when her friend acted this way. It was mostly her job to pick up the broken pots. She hurried to say her goodbyes, wishing to avoid answering him, when he exclaimed, taking her by the elbow:

-Wait a minute! Did I hear you correctly? Did you say Rosie MacGregor? As in Rose MacGregor?

-Yes, that is what I said.

He let her go suddenly and moved back, his gaze in the empty void. That name! For an infinitesimal instant, he felt a slight vertigo and had to back up against the wall. He felt paralysed. He realised that he would soon see her much quicker than she was anticipating. He passed a hand in his hair, and his eyes were looking afar into the fog, barely seeing the buildings near the port of Southampton. He had to make an effort to imagine the Scottish lands that seemed as mysterious as the elusive Rosie.

Albert felt the little blond hairs on the back of his neck bristle and he shivered uncontrollably.

-Is everything alright, William? asked Adele, worried.

-Someone must have walked over my tomb.

-I hate it when that happens!

Lost in his thoughts, Albert muttered,

-Yes, me too.

He started to laugh suddenly. These last few days had been chaotic on all points of view. He thought he couldn’t wait to get back to his own schedule, and spend time with men, speaking business and smoking cigars! That would have the advantage of being more frank and direct.

-I will say as Mr. MacFarlane does, we are never bored with her around! What more can I say? Goodbye, Adele, and have a safe return home.

-Goodbye, Mr. Ardley, it was a pleasure to make your acquaintance.

He watched her go and couldn’t help himself thinking,

-We will meet again much sooner than you can imagine!




********



Edited by sunnyrainbow - 3/6/2023, 08:44
 
Top
view post Posted on 14/11/2023, 19:47     +1   -1

Advanced Member

Group:
Member
Posts:
2,687
Reputation:
+3
Location:
Québec, Canada

Status:


Chapter 7

EPISODE 5

Part 1





The Mauritania was navigating on the ocean. The ship had left shore an hour ago. Robert had given them an appointment later in the day, after putting away their personal belongings in their cabins, leaving them some time to acclimate summarily to their new habitat for the next few days. He still had directives to partake to them, as well as recommendations and a review of the weekly schedule. To reduce the costs tied to the crossing, the actors were doubled in cabins and he hoped that it would go well between them. It was one thing to work together, but to share their daily lives was another type of challenge.

Eleanor, Candy, Terry, Robert, his wife Iris and the other actors of the troupe had reunited in the little room that was part of the royal suite Iris had reserved for them. It was a large room well furnished with a large couch and loveseats where they could all be seated comfortably. There was enough room to walk around with ease. The high ceiling of the first-class cabins gave off an effect of grandeur. The acoustic was smothered by the tall wooden panels and the thick curtains. These had been drawn on each side of the square windows that let the exterior light filter inside through the transparent daylight drapes. A couple of floor lamps were disposed in each corner to light up the room come evening. The place would be ideal to hold their practices.

Now they stood together, all speaking at once, excited to be on board one of the most luxurious and fastest ocean liner of the times. Robert had to raise his voice to gain their attention so that he could be heard.

-I wanted to take a moment with you this morning. I still have two or three precisions to give you before we can take advantage of this trip. This room will be our theater for the next few days. It was primordial for us to have a room, away from the curious passengers, so that we could practice and give ourselves the reply. On our return trip, you will have all the time off for your own leisure, but for now, we must continue our repetitions because we have ten upcoming performances to present in London. It is our future reputation that depends on it. As you well know, we have been chosen amidst the best troupes in the world. We have already won the contest. Now we must perform at the height of all these peoples’ expectations. When I put the name of our troupe in the contest, it was because I knew that we had what was needed to represent the Theater Art on the old continent. Let’s show them Brits that we can be as good as them!

The members of the troupe cheered and laughed. They were eager to feel the fever in the air, and the large scope of this trip they were undertaking to show their talent to the Establishment.

-I am aware that this play has received great success in New York. But we must not sit back on our laurels and lose our duly acquired standing. We are expected to be at the Drury Lane Royal Theater on December 22nd for the first representation. You will meet journalists, theater critics, a very demanding public and maybe even royalty! It is a golden opportunity to have your talent recognized by your peers, and what could become an interesting asset for your personal career also, if we are lucky. Each of us must act at our best, and to do this, I would ask the highest discipline that you can muster. At the same time, let’s not get too nervous, alright? You will simply continue the good work as you’ve been doing these past months. I trust you can do it, it is why you were chosen.

Robert paused. He seemed to be repeating himself for the past two days, but he wanted it to be clear that the troupe had to stay welded together until the end of Hamlet. Afterwards, they would merit a nice long pause.

-Second thing. As you all know, the talented actress Eleanor Baker has accepted to accompany us on this trip.

One of the actors whistled. Susanna laughed nervously. The other members of the troupe clapped hands while the blond actress smiled, offering her best reverence.

-Eleanor will also be with us in the next Shakespeare play that we will present on our trip back. And I had an idea, as she was already going to England for the Holidays, so I asked her a small favor. I asked her if she could observe us during our repetitions, and note if there are ameliorations that we can bring to our scenes for London. She has been there before during her long career, and she will be able to tell us what is convenient for that particular public, to impress them. You’ve played in London what, two or three times, is that it?

All the eyes turned towards Eleanor who nodded her head. She was upright, gracious, in a perfect posture, and was observing them with a reassuring smile on her lips. Only Robert, Terry and Candy seemed to stay natural in her presence, all the other actors were watching her with widened eyes full of admiration and awe, tinted with a light shyness. She remained one of the top actresses of the times, an icon of the theater world. They seemed taken aback before her legendary charm, deprived and a bit timid or intimidated, totally in awe, a mix of diverse feelings.

The director scrutinized them for a few minutes, letting a long silence hover over them. He cleared his throat to get their attention.

-Eleanor, if that is good for you, at the next practice we will have to break the ice, because I am afraid that we won’t amount to much with them if they remain frozen there with their mouths gaping!

-Give them time, Robert. They will eventually realize that I don’t bite, and that I am as human as they are.

-Let’s get to other matters, now. Do you think that practicing four hours per day would leave you enough spare time to enjoy the trip?

Karen answered directly,

-You decide, Robert. For my part, that would be perfect. I will adjust. I am so excited to be on this trip with you, and at the same time, I must say I find this ocean liner quite intimidating. The more you talk, the more I anguish! It is good of you to keep us on a leash so that I don’t panic completely and swoon! This ship is huge, I am afraid of losing myself!

-Seriously, Karen? You could find your way in New York with both your eyes closed! said Brad, laughing beside her.

-On a cow’s floor, yes! Not on this floating building that moves!

-You will get used to the ship’s roll, Karen, don’t worry. As you say, it is huge, and we don’t feel it that much. Give yourself a day and it will be just fine, said Candy. Word of a nurse!

Karen looked at her, unsure of the veracity of her words.

-Oh, it is not only that. It is all the luxury also. It is quite impressive. Have you seen the lobby where we came in? And the elevator with the golden doors? It seems like we are inside a five star hotel in New York!

Other actors joined her in expressing their impressions of the ocean liner, one after the other. Robert silenced them when he saw Eleanor wished to speak.

-Your attention, please, everyone! proclaimed the director in a strong voice as he motioned for Eleanor to have her say.

-Robert, there is something I should tell you.

-Of course, Eleanor! All your knowledge and your experience are our treasures on these travels, so please feel free to share your thoughts.

-Karen, if you allow me, can I give you one of my tricks, a secret of the trade?

The strawberry blond actress was surprised to be addressed personally by the great lady.

-This stands for all of you also, she said as she looked at each one with her soft blue eyes. This ship is a taste of what awaits us in London. The Waldorf Hilton is a hotel de marque, very chic and sumptuous. If I remember correctly, most of you haven’t been used to that pomp and opulence. If I can offer you some advice, it is this. Don’t let yourself be impressed by all that shines, but keep your inside child’s eyes opened. You have your place here. You have tried the Hamlet challenge with success; you have shown that you could be on the planks with the best of this generation. I have seen you act on many occasions. Once on English ground, it remains as simple. Be confident in yourselves and don’t let people’s prestige or titles go to your head. I understand that London and England can appear intimidating at first. But you have all proved out of all doubt to my eyes and Robert’s too, that you had the guts, the courage, the talent and all that it takes to perform on stage there. The trick is not to let neither critics nor praises get to your head.

-I wouldn’t have said it better myself, said Robert. Thank you, dear Eleanor!

-That was a pleasure, Robert. I give you back your troupe.

-I have a last announcement to make. There is somebody I would like you to meet.

Eyebrows were raised and whispers were heard. Phillip whispered something to Susanna’s ear.

-He will accompany us on our travels to take notes and ask questions. Maybe some of you have already heard of him. He is a journalist…

An energetic knocking on the door interrupted the director.

-Ah! Said Robert. There he is! Right on time!

The inquisitive stares turned to the door. Robert let a tall slim man enter. He had round glasses behind which two piercing and lively brown eyes were observing them. He held a notepad and a pen in his hands. Very confident, he looked over the people in the room, a mocking smile hovering and lazily stretching over his lips. Karen and Susanna exchanged an amused look.

-Everybody, this is Arnold Griffith. Arnold, this is a large part of our troupe! The team of Hamlet actors. If I accepted Arnold’s presence on board and for our travels on the old continent, it is for the simple following reason : he presented a very promising project. So please know that there are high chances that he will want to interview you all and ask questions. He expects to write a series of articles on acting and specifically on the actors of the Stratford troupe. He needs to get to know us to be able to dress a true portrait of us, and make a report of our travels. It is an excellent idea, don’t you think? A kind of consecration of all these years of hard labor on your parts. Arnold, I’ll let you explain all of this.

Arnold presented himself briefly, reassuring them that they wouldn’t be bothered by his presence, because he knew how to remain discreet. He had been working for the New York Times for some years now and had recently been named in charge of the Arts and Entertainment section in which he planned to present articles on the diverse arts professions and the artists who practiced them daily. Having heard of this troupe that had obtained the golden palm in a contest, and who also had the reputation of offering their gains to charities, he had kept himself informed. He suggested his ideas to Robert and the Times, hoping to present them in-depth to the readers, while following their evolution on their travels.

-Well, I have some questions, said a deep voice in front.

-Yes, Mr. Graham, go right ahead.

-Can we know what you want to say about us exactly? asked Terry, looking with concern at Robert, who raised his eyebrows.

-Nothing crusty, and no scabrous scoop, if that can reassure you. No shocking pictures either. I will leave that for tabloids like the New Yorker who like the crunchy details, it is their reason of being. At the Times, we want to show the real stuff. So my principal goal is to write a serious portrait of your trade, your daily lives, and to explain the functioning of your troupe in particular.

-Why choose ours? went on Terry, who didn’t particularly appreciate this intrusion into their small world.

-Terry, it will be kept simple, intervened Robert. See it rather as a diverted manner to give us some publicity, and to think about it, it will also serve at the same time to promote the Foundation your wife is working on.

-What an excellent idea, Robert! exclaimed Candy with a large smile. On my return, we must find ways to interest potential donors to our cause. If Mr. Griffith speaks of us in his article, that could give us the kick-off. It is an opportunity that falls from the sky, isn’t it, Terry?
Candy turned towards her husband, her eyes shining, in the expectative of his agreement. He remained skeptical, even though he could see how the series of articles could help her in her cause and procedures. He acquiesced with a curt nod of the head.
The young reporter observed the speakers one after the other, then decided to open his notepad. He started speaking.

-This here is the basic plan I have elaborated and proposed to my boss and to Mr. Hathaway, here. You will see for yourself how simple it is. The first article is already written and will be published sometime this week. I briefly present the actual situation of the troupe and its antecedents, history, see how it came to light, its successes, the charities it supports, because it is not the first time the troupe takes part in those, which is commendable, and rather rare in the domain. The success received by the Stratford Theater enables Mr. Hathaway to do that, which is all to his honor, and to yours also. In the second article, I will describe each of the actors that compose it, as well as your own journey. In the third, we will be in London and I will follow you in the city, watch your practices and representations, the welcome you will receive by everyone, and all the rest. Finally, in the last installment that will be published upon our return, I expect to gather your impressions and make a last overview of this adventure, as well as showing your hopes for the next season.

Robert turned to his actors and addressed himself to them, and to Candy and Terry in particular.

-Mr. Griffith has assured me to write good articles. I know his style, having already read the first in the series. If you wish to read it yourselves, I have brought a copy that he gave me. It is a nice adventure that we are embarking on, and that we will share together, starting with the crossing of the Atlantic. Imagine the unique chance that we have to have our own columnist! It is an advantage not to be missed that will be beneficial for us in the long run. Is that good for you, Terry?

It was more of an affirmation than a question. All had been decided already. The other actors were excited at the perspective of being the object of a series of articles and told Robert they were fine with it. In numeric inferiority, Terry calmed his preoccupations, but remained on his guard. Maybe he was only too paranoid, since he had already tasted low journalistic standards. He nodded slowly his head, sustaining Robert’s gaze.

-It is your troupe, Robert, you are the director. I trust you have made the right choice.

Robert heaved a low sigh of relief.

-Thank you, Terry.

-I would only have one thing to add, rose Eleanor Baker’s light voice.

-Miss Baker, it is such an honor to meet you, started the reporter.

Eleanor smile warmly at him and exposed her point of view.

-I call to your integrity, Mr. Griffith. As you must know, I am not part of the Hathaway troupe, but I have accepted to be in their next play presented in the upcoming months. I allow you to use my name only at the end of the articles, as I wish to keep the secret until then, when it will be acceptable to say the role I will have. As well, I would be thankful if you can also keep silent about my affiliation with Mr. Graham. He owes his success to his own talent and hard work, as well as Robert who has made this troupe into what it became. Their successes is theirs.

-This series was thought out way before I was made aware of your presence on this ocean liner, Miss Baker. I readily accept your demands, if you agree to my proposition in return.

Eleanor knew what he would ask before he said it.

-I would like to have an exclusive interview with you about this next play and your future projects.

-Yes, of course, you can have one. Only when we get back, though, she clarified. Until then, not a word about it to anybody, am I making myself clear?

-Of course.

-Is that understood by everyone? asked Robert.

Seeing that the members of the troupe were clear on the matter, the director went on.

-Good. Then let’s get to the serious stuff. I propose that we meet here every day to continue our practices and we’ll make the necessary adjustments under Eleanor’s guidance, at need. Starting tomorrow without a fault. You will have all your evenings to do as you please.

-All the mornings? Not too early, I hope? complained Brad.

Robert glared at him, pursing his lips. Brad cowered and the director rolled his eyes.

-Brad, don’t make me regret bringing you with us! We can always aim for better, you would be better to remember that. Yes, you’ve been at the height of your performance, I know you capable and I ask you to continue bringing your best to Hamlet for another three weeks. Eleanor, you are entirely free of your own time to do as you wish, but please know that you are always welcome to attend our practices, any time you want to, of course.

-I am honored, Robert. I will attend be with you all, as I want to learn to know everyone, and give you some advice if it is needed.

-It is an excellent idea! said Terry, with a wink of his eye.

He rapidly turned to face his wife and took her hand in his.

-Are you coming, Freckles? I would like to go on the bridge with you, it will be our first promenade together!

They excused themselves and slipped away, while the other actors gathered around Eleanor, Robert and the journalist.



********





Albert had returned to his cabin slowly, still dazed and confused. He needed to be alone for a moment, to gather his wits about him before joining Andrew and the Captain. He sat on the comfortable armchair to review what he had just heard. This whole story was so disjointed, and Adele had added a new layer! He felt a little dazed by her rambling remarks, as if nothing made sense anymore. What had she meant by “on the boat she goes by the name…”? How many names could a young lady have? And why hadn’t he asked her last name when they had met? Normally the Scottish tradition was for people to talk of their ancestry right up to the Middle Ages to find common ground. He could have discussed with his aunt’s alliance with her. Everything could have been directly put to rest on the ship and he would have been free to focus on his business meetings.

Oh… Suppositions, suppositions! The more he thought about it and the less this scenario seemed strong. He got up, unable to remain seated in one spot. He started walking up and down the cabin, nervous and irritated. The Rose MacGregor he was supposed to be meeting was a widow, and a mother of two. Or, this “Rosie” he had just spent a week with couldn’t be his promised fiancée, because it seemed evident to him that she couldn’t be a mother. Either his aunt’s sick brain had made a mistake or the pretty redhead had deliberately lied from A to Z, as Andrew seemed to think.

He sighed, hoping to calm the questions that kept popping up in his head. He needed to do something to keep his mind off these torturous ideas if he expected to enjoy his traveling days. He had many different business partners to meet with. He pestered inside against his aunt’s meddling matchmaker ideas and wondered what reasons had motivated George to go along with this farce, as he had almost never interfered in his personal life before, either than to help him in a justified way when he absolutely needed it. He was losing his Latin!

He knew he would eventually see clearer but for now, he had no time to think about it. He had to put aside this intriguing Rosie to elucidate and put a term to the two men’s story. Andrew and the Captain were surely waiting for him now in the dining room. The crossing was complete, and he was now in England and had a lot on his plate, many phone calls to make to move the appointments he had and also a telegram for George as he was hoping to have his opinion regarding the potential of making an alliance with the MacFarlanes. Before he embarked on any endeavor with them, he preferred to have his advice. In business matters, George remained his most reliable reference.



********





Worried, Angie had hurried to get off the ocean liner, feeling the hot soup. She had left like a thief, fearing being caught, unmasked. She hadn’t wanted to see either William or Andrew again. It was best that she leave as soon as possible, with no return address. Expecting her father to be waiting for her at the port, Angie had been disappointed to be welcomed by a train station employee who handed her a boarding ticket. He announced that Mr. Campbell had been detained in Scotland. When he started the car that was to bring her to the station, she turned back for a last look at the immense ship moored and saw the people moving around it, seemingly busy as ants. She closed her eyes and seated herself straight on the back seat, ready to leave. The short distance from the port to the train station was silent.

Once in her wagon in the train, Angie sat down and deposited her travel bag on the empty banquette beside her. At first glance, the train had seemed crowded, but around her the passengers were rare. She sighed, relieved, as she observed Southampton station by the window. In less than ten minutes the train would be leaving the foggy city. It was over. She was going back home with a feeling of something unfinished and a certain bitterness. She shut her eyes. Did she feel any remorse? To be frank, if at least with herself, she had to say that she felt a sense of shame at having acted so inconsistently and fickle. She had caught both her feet in a web of inconstancy between her words and her acts. She had only wanted to have some good time, and some fun while she still could!

She had chosen to give herself a last gift before getting bogged down in a life she hadn’t chosen. Unless… Would she find the courage to keep her stance this time or would she abdicate before authority as she had mostly done for so long? Her heart was screaming liberty but her habits kept her in conformity. The discussions she had taken part of on the ship were twirling in her mind, bringing her back to her foolish hopes and desires to be in a measure to choose more wisely in the future.

Her eyes still closed, she couldn’t help recalling the last altercation she had with Andrew in which he had accused her of being false and secretive. He was right, of course, but she had been furious that he could see right through her. She only wanted to enjoy herself! What was wrong with that? And what did it matter exactly? She would never see either William or Andrew again. As for Adele, in principle, even if she wasn’t feeling right with the way she had acted, she knew their friendship would remain intact because they never stayed mad for long with each other. Adele did have numerous benefices to stay her friend, like this trip all expenses paid, offered in exchanged of companionship and chaperoning.

The train slowly started to move, the wheels squeaking on the rails. It left the station taking up more speed, in the foggy morning that kept hiding and filtering the rays of the sun. Angie opened her eyes. She waited another few minutes of movement before sighing yet again, of a deep relief. Her reputation was safe. Still, she wondered. Maybe she should have remained with them to clarify the enigma that lingered? No! She had to leave like this, so that the two men wouldn’t know the extent of her perfidy. She sent them a prayer, and resisted against her own anger towards Andrew’s attitude that she judged cavalier, and which kept coming back to her mind. After being insulted by him, she couldn’t stay. Leaving and hiding had been her only option if she wanted to hide her clumsiness.

With each passing kilometer, Angie was coming back into herself. To use her cousin’s name during the trip had opened up her perception to another reality. She had felt different, as if life was smiling at her for once. She had experienced liberty as never before, a liberty she coveted, and she had gained a better idea of what it was to live from her real intentions, her own values, although albeit with a borrowed name. How could she now conciliate the best of both worlds, keep her cousin’s chance and become a better version of Angie?

Rosie had been her model for as long as she could remember, when her mother had died and her father had gone to work to do accounting and car for his brother-in-law Frank MacGregor’s stables. Angie had grown up in Rosie’s shadow, who was some years older than her and the real heiress of the family. Angie was only a distant cousin who didn’t have the MacGregor name, although she had received as good an education and had learned etiquette and good manners. Her father did the best he could in raising her, but he was often absent to take care of family business, so that the one she knew more than any other, was Rosie. And Rosie was… special, unique.

Of great beauty, with a golden heart and possessing an unusual open-mindedness, Rose MacGregor, nicknamed Rosie, was appreciated everywhere she went. She had compassion for others’ pains, an inherent part of her integral being, which stayed coherent with her life choices. Angie had a more impulsive temperament, even if she was also calculative, and she could only avow her cousin a deep reverence and admiration without limits. Rosie was like a big sister to her, a sister idealised and idolised and ideal. It had been quite an adventure to be pretending to be her. Yet she wondered if she would dare to tell her that she had borrowed a bit of her beauty and goodness as well as her name? She wasn’t decided yet to make her mea culpa.

Her liberty travels had ended in a fish tail with the episode of the two men. Starting from that incident, the ambiance had changed. During the first part of her trip, she had felt like she was the one in control, master of her means, but after the sloppy attack, she had lost all control over what was happening. She hadn’t understood what they had said to her. The incomprehension doubled with incertitude had cracked all her mask, and even if she had realised they were talking about her uncle Frank, what they had said made no sense at all. She knew him to be safe and sound at the manor, because he had come back before she left. For her, it was ancient history. And it was quite a story too. But not the one that preoccupied her at the moment. She wondered with curiosity if her uncle’s return would make any difference in the way she conducted her life from now on : would she find in him an ally or even more rigidity?

Angie couldn’t help to review each aspect and acquaintance of her long trip and kept coming back to the final branch, her crossing on the Olympic, its high point. She had met so many interesting people on board! She was mad at herself for not succeeding in playing her game up to the last day, to leave them with a better souvenir for William, and also, and mostly, for Andrew. Her thoughts kept coming back in a loop to the handsome young man who was quite arrogant, it must be said. His expressive khaki eyes had the gift to bring her out of her hinges. What a confusing personality he had! She had laughed yellow, disabused of her own self. Who was she thinking to be fooled? She had been as sly as she thought him to be, and even more so!

Of morose humor, she watched the gloomy scenery go past her. She felt empty inside. The more she thought about Andrew, the more her gut clenched in a knot. Her throat started to itch. She shivered, then shook herself. “The past is finished, we go on to the next part”, she told herself. The train trip would be longer with all these unhealthy thoughts coursing through her mind. Ten hours until she arrived in Edimbourg! The train would get there well after dark, especially now with the days so short at this time of year. She hoped it would give her enough time to put some order into her thoughts and to find herself in her own skin and habits before facing her father.



********





Outside, Terry and Candy were walking leisurely on the superior deck, under the brilliant sun and the few lazy clouds floating here and there in an azure sky. The morning fog had dissipated as soon as they had reached the open ocean, and despite the rather cool air, the day was splendid to explore. The crossing was a perfect conjuncture to discover or to lounge, to speak or to stay silent, to live day by day taking things as they came.

Terry was holding Candy’s hand firmly. He brought her to the place where they had met the first time. This trip was starting with an ode to nostalgia. Terry had the intention of seizing all occasions to continue to share together in a context shrouded in their souvenirs. He stopped and squeezed her hand tight. They were there. Candy was looking around with her big eyes, her short golden curls dancing in the offshore wind under her red beret, curious to recall with him their first meeting.

-It is here, exactly, darling, that everything started… Exactly here! Do you remember? You were coming out of these doors, right there, he said as he pointed the double doors of sculpted walnut giving way to the ballroom. Then through the thick fog, a slight breeze came up and your shawl flew away. You approached me and I felt your presence.

-At first glance, I thought you looked like Anthony. Then I saw you were different, with your brown hair, too long for his, and your tall stature. I was about to leave, when I thought I saw some tears in your eyes. You turned around to face me. You seemed so sad and desperate that I couldn’t leave you without doing anything!

-And I laughed out loud to negate everything you said. Then I laughed at your freckles and your upturned nose!

-You were horrible! When I asked George if he knew you, he answered that you belonged to one of the great noble families of England. I couldn’t believe it after the impertinent way you had treated me! I only wanted to make sure that you were alright, because I had seen you cry.

-I wanted to be brave and hide my pain. Before your apparition, I was feeling blue and I was not about to show a strange girl my weakness. You seemed so sure of yourself, in your beautiful beige dress and your red ribbons. The only way to defend myself that I knew, was to retort, to attack, to hide. And that is what I did with you. I had just spent the worst night of my life, on the ship, feeling horrible in my room, raging against my mother’s ultimate rejection. I was hurt, my heart was in shreds. I had gone to meet her on a whim, when I had learned that she was my real mother. The breaking memory of our goodbyes had come back; I must have obliterated them from my memory to protect myself against trauma. In my naiveté, I was certain that she would welcome me with open arms, and that she would help me find employment in a theater or even with the auditions. I had dreamed in color, because she turned me away coldly, in an acute manner. I admit that I had very dark ideas that night when you surprised me on the railing. I had just lost my hopes, as if my dreams wouldn’t amount to anything if she wasn’t there to offer me her support! I believed that only a bad destiny awaited me in my father’s manor. I wondered what I would do with my life. I didn’t feel any parcel of hope nor joy! It is at that moment exactly that you appeared out of nowhere, with your compassionate eyes and your lovely freckles. All of a sudden my doubts and my pain flew off like an enchantment, and I wanted to laugh, but I was so clumsy and proud. I reacted as a typical young disenchanted man, disillusioned, who didn’t want to show the world that he was vulnerable to the cutest little face that he had seen in all his life…

-I was so mad at you, what a boor you were! I had only wanted to console you, to learn your story, to tell you how life was beautiful despite all the obstacles that can be dotted on our route, and to share some lessons with you to take away a part of this darkness that seemed to imprison you!

-Destiny works in funny ways and it mostly does things the right way. It vividly wanted us to deepen our awareness, because it made sure that we found each other with the return to classes. When I saw you were part of those new Americans that had come to study at St-Paul’s college I was filled with joy. I saw you, the only white angel in a sea of black in that gloomy grey church. It was like a clear sign that somebody somewhere was rooting for me and worried about me. My thoughts had been intensely dark that night on the ship, an inky black that stayed stuck to my skin and that I couldn’t get rid of; today I admit it to you : I was afraid for my own sanity. When my mom made me understand that her career was more important to her than me, her own son, I wanted to abandon all my dreams. It was as if she was serving me the same old distasteful dish that had been served to me all my life : contempt and rejection, as if I was good for nothing and not worthy of life’s best things.

-And yet, you do know now that it was just an incomprehension on your part and that she didn’t see you as you had perceived.

-If at least, she had taken the time to welcome me, to speak to me! She hadn’t expected me to show up on her doorstep, and so she didn’t know how to react to reassure me. She couldn’t imagine I had been maltreated with the duke. Starting from the moment he had separated me from her, as a child, I have only ever felt rejection. By my step-mother, her children, her maids, by my own father, at every step, with every look we shared, every single day. I could see that I bothered His Grace. He never could look me in the eye! I remember thinking that the only way to get his attention was to perform, to excel. Then, later on, when I noticed that even all these efforts amounted to nothing, I started doing the exact opposite. Running away, bad deeds, escapes, everything that would make him react, just to be receive a certain recognition by him, any reaction.

-It is such a shame that he alienated his son from him this way. He must have felt so sad inside, started Candy.

-You are the only one to think that the Duke was right to act this way.

-I never said he was right. I just said that he must have been so wounded inside that he couldn’t see clearly what he was doing to you. People still don’t understand the concept of love which is so simple when we know it is the strongest antidote. People prefer harder methods to raise children to become strong and independent. For centuries, that is the way it was done. Your father is a man of his times. Can you imagine the force of character it took him to raise you without showing his love for you? He abandoned the woman he loved, he took their love child to raise him as was expected, but without her by his side. I don’t say that it was just or that it was easy. I simply say that in your part of the world, that is the normal and accepted thing to do. In your case, as your parents had split up, your father cut you off from the only link of love that you had known. He didn’t measure the consequences for you.

-I have kept so little souvenirs of the details of my childhood. It is more like elusive feelings that come and go, rarely clear images. Apart from some faraway warm souvenirs, scraps of a warm Scottish summer with both my parents, the souvenirs I have seem veiled. I remember seeing my mother running on the quay, screaming my name. I couldn’t understand why. Finally, at the end of my trip, a new world, an environment that I had to tame, an impassible an imperturbable world, coldness, condescendence, contempt, indifference and the hardness of a clean break. It is quite drastic when you stop to think about it, for a child who wasn’t even five years old!

-I have so much compassion for you! said Candy with a sad smile, as she put a tiny hand on Terry’s heart. At that age, to be kept away from parental love, it is hard. Even though today I know that everything you have gone through has shaped you into the marvelous being that you became, I find this troubling. It is some chance that has allowed you to develop your sense of exploration, of observation, of repartee and of generosity…

-The child that I was couldn’t understand what was happening. Nobody had taken the time to explain it to me. And my evil stepmother was there as soon as I arrived in England. At first, she tried to buy my love but I wasn’t to be bought. It was as if I had a sixth sense that told me she wasn’t being authentic and that I had to beware of her. The following years gave me reason, because during all of those years, she either ignored me or insulted me. Starting from the time she had her own children, I was not to be endured. My father could see that I wasn’t happy, so he got rid of me, sending me to private schools away, and then in pension at St-Paul’s college, even though the manor was only minutes away. I spent only some of my days off at the castle, I couldn’t not go there at all.

-You must have felt so alone all of those years! noted Candy with a sigh.

Terry didn’t answer right away. It was as if a lump had formed in his throat, and remained stuck. Both remained there, leaning on the railing, admiring the immensity of the ocean and the fine line on the horizon where the myriads of blue merged gradually into one deep hue.

-What is the most surprising thing in this, he finally said, softly, is that despite it all, I have succeeded in cultivating my passion. When I was a wee bit older, I started to cherish a profound wish, the one to become an actor! I guess it was running in my veins. In my father’s library, there were all the works by Shakespeare. I liked to hide in there to keep away from the old crazy woman. Even if the duke had neglected me at the human level, I must say that for the material world, I never wanted for anything. He gave me access to literature, to culture, to the world of Arts. I learned how to ride horses and I adored the animals. I also learned fencing, I received an education that benefitted a noble gentleman, the good manners of how to act in high society and all that comes with it. I cannot take that away from him, he has a great general culture, and knows how to appreciate Art, although in business and intimate matters, he was such an intransigent and harsh man. Of this side, more intellectual and performing, I am grateful… Now… Now I can see that is what he brought me.

-It is a good thing that you can recognize it. Many don’t have that material ease that you have known all your life, you know.

-It is only with hindsight that I realised that it was a kind of wealth. When I met Charlie, I noticed the flagrant differences that existed between our two lives. We were the same age and yet he had lived his entire life in survival mode! A little thug with no education, who had learned to fight with his fists. He had received no flowers in life and he made do with what he had. My father had taken me, ripping me away from my mother, and he tried to buy my loyalty by offering me everything tangible on a silver platter. I am liable but you can imagine that I would prefer not owing him anything. I paid my debt as I received the coldness of his stares, and the emotional neglect I had to live through in all my years with him.

-He has matured and grown wiser since then, I am sure. Maybe he understood too late that children need human warmth rather than material things. It is what I could observe at Pony House. Their basic needs are met, they are nourished, lodged, they receive an education, and on top of that they are unconditionally loved by those two great dames, two angels in disguise, who raise them with so much love, compassion and patience that it almost makes them forget that they are only orphans. Never a word louder than another, always in the best interest of those little souls that have been entrusted in their care.

-What luck that you were brought to this kind of orphanage! We are far from Oliver Twist, here! I can guarantee you that the majority of those places rarely answer to the criteria of survival basics. Often children are left to fend for themselves and worse still, some are maltreated because they have no one to take their defense. It’s always been this way.

-You are right, it is true that I was in the privileged few. I am so grateful to Miss Pony and Sister Lane! I often thank them in my prayers, for having loved me so much. Without them, without their constancy and their love, I wouldn’t have become who I am. They found it hard to offer me the right etiquette, I can tell you! Despite my clumsiness, my impulsiveness and my fiery temperament, I was rarely punished, judged or diminished.

-It is another way to raise children than the one I have known. And I would say that it has proven itself time again, if we look at you, Annie and Tom.

-Don’t forget Jimmy, too! And so many others… According to me, this method would gain to be better known. I don’t tolerate when humans are mistreated, even less so when it is children!

-As we said earlier, for the majority, young childhood is not necessarily a joyous period. On my part, it is thanks to my imagination and my great energy which both allowed me to get away to my own inner worlds and to learn about theater and horses.

Terry stopped talking and turned towards Candy. He put his gloved hand onto her red mittens. She felt the warmth of his fingers through the layers of tissue. He invited her to continue their walking and ramblings.

-My dearest Freckles, your life was different because you were an orphan. But did you ever ask yourself about your parentage? Who were they and why they had abandoned you?

-Of course, Terry, but I will probably never know. When I was a young girl, I would pray that they would come and get me. I prayed for my father and my mother. When I met Albert I was praying out loud to find a family to love. Years passed, and nobody came to choose me. I abandoned the idea, thinking they were surely dead. I left all that behind, because it didn’t serve me to ruminate on things I cannot change. Instead, I chose to laugh and smile in the face of adversity.

-Just laugh? asked Terry as he raised an eyebrow and offered her a lopsided smile.

-In general I do, you know me! But we all do have our somber moments. In those, I choose most often than I can to be sad, rather than angry or resentful. Then, as soon as I can, I choose to come back into my joy.

-You speak as though it is a choice!

-I believe that it is one. It gives me the impression that I have power to change my circumstances when I tell myself that I can choose either way to react. Pray, tell me, how do you feel, inside yourself, now that you are returning to that place, in your old world, when you will see the manor and your father again? It could unravel souvenirs in you, don’t you think?

-Oh, Candy… I feel so detached from all of that. It’s been over seven years that I haven’t set foot in that environment. I can’t say that I missed it! And my father… he started in an embittered tone.

He paused, not knowing how to go on. They had walked slowly and their steps had brought them at the end of the promenade deck. They were still on the A deck, and could see behind them on the water the wake left by the ocean liner. In the sky, the panache of black smoke evacuated by the ship’s chimneys was stretching on a long distance. They stopped on the observation deck that was the width of the bow to admire the breathtaking view. They went down the straight narrow stairs to get to the deck underneath, where they would be protected from the wind and the sun’s hot rays. One of the laces of Candy’s boots had untied itself and hung onto the last perforated metal step of the stairs. She almost fell. She cried in surprise. Thankfully, Terry was there to catch her just in time.

-Freckles! You can only say it if you need a hug, you don’t need to do all of these false moves to get one.

-Wait just a bit, as soon as my lace is tied, I will show you!

She kneeled down and when she got back up, she tied her arms around his waist and held Terry close to her heart.

-Ah, Terry! she exclaimed, rejoicing at the thoughts that filled her mind. Do you realise it? We are going to Europe, together! I am so happy to be accompanying you! I can’t wait to be in Southampton and to see the Carsons, then in London to visit the zoo and the college, and…

-Wooo, there, my adorable little poodle! Do you think you will find time to do all of that? There are the theater practices and representations that we must think about. Then Christmas… And... You do remember that you promised me you would see a doctor, don’t you? he added seriously.

Candy swept the air with her hand, to erase his doubts.

-I think that with a little organisation, we will succeed in doing all of that. There are so many things on my list!

-I should have remembered you would want to see everyone.

-Of course I do! The little Carson girl, Suzy, she was so cute. She writes me at times. I can’t come to England and not go and see her! I would also like to walk in the town of Southampton, near the docks, to find the Jaskin Company and the men who helped me get on board, clandestinely. I owe them my thanks. And.. And there is the inn and the bakery where I worked to make money, too.

-Is there something you don’t know how to do, Mrs. Tarzan Graham?

Candy stuck out her tongue at him.

-That is a good tentative to change the subject, my dear Hamlet. You will have to have a talk with your father soon, you won’t be able to ignore him for all the time we will be there!

Terry frowned. He knew the subject would eventually be put back on the carpet.

-I am not waiting for anything from him anymore. I don’t want to be disappointed yet again. My mom has fallen back in love with him, maybe she never stopped loving him. I can’t believe she has kept the kindling burning for him all of these years. I thought she appreciated the life she had lived, her career coming out ahead. It is so funny to imagine them being together as a couple.

Terry shivered slightly. It was a situation that he couldn’t grasp entirely nor the impact it would have on his life and he didn’t want to have to manage his emotions around that fact.

-For the time being, I would rather not think about that too much. I prefer to focus on you! He said in a playful tone, to end the conversation that was trying to bring him somewhere he wasn’t ready to go.

-I admit that I am rather curious to visit that manor you have told me so little about. Old houses are often filled with secrets! They conceal memories and emotions, you did know that?

-You couldn’t say better! Wait to see all my ancestors, maybe then you will better understand whom you have to deal with… And all these portraits will offer you a good idea why all the beautiful ancestral homes are so often haunted.

Candy laughed. She could see that her handsome Terry still wore a certain reticence about his parents’ new status, and an ambiguity towards his return to England. He had aged a bit and acquired a nice maturity since he had left, but the neglected child in him saw this return back home with an inexplicable fear lodged in his gut. Maybe his souvenirs of the times his parents had been together had been obliterated by all his pain.

-Sometimes we have souvenirs of situations that are wrong or incomplete, because there are things that we prefer to forget. We bury our emotions, we hide them from the whole world, and sometimes we hide them even from ourselves, because we don’t want to live them. Like the way we raise children to stay quiet and not say what they feel, thinking it is best to make them harder. Then we wonder that they hide their emotions or explode when they are too full! Once they become adults, they continue to perpetuate the same thing.

Terry was listening to her talk and the indefinable lump that had bothered him earlier seemed to want to move up in his throat. Candy didn’t notice his emotion, and continued to speak.

-Let me give you Albert and George’s examples. They don’t openly show their emotions, or when they do it is behind their bravado and stoic facades. When Albert comforted me at Anthony’s death, I never for a moment thought that he was also in a deep mourning. And George! The number of times that I had to try to guess him because he never showed anything! Even always, for so long, boys are taught to hide their feelings, as if they made them weak.

-That is how life goes, my beautiful doe. You can’t change the world! said Terry softly.

He was perfectly aware that he had worn a mask for practically all his life. He had learned to hide his emotions and feelings under his anger, under his arrogance. Now, he knew how to use them wisely and before, it was only at the theater that he let them loose. He had learned now to give himself permission to show his real feelings, in his writing and also more and more in what he was choosing to share with her.

-And yet, it is our emotions that prove that we are alive, isn’t it? That we are human. It seems to me that things could be simple if we chose, don’t you think? To learn to welcome them, accept them and to use them as inspiration, as artists know so well how to do, rather than die a slow death trying to deny them, to hide them, or to bury them deep down where they can only fester and do harm…

She stopped talking. An undefinable feeling had taken hold of her as she understood and grasped the tenure of what she was trying to say. She was surprised as she realised that what she was saying could also apply to her! It wasn’t only men who were hiding behind a wall to keep from feeling. She had done that herself, for the past five years! And she would have continued on the same path, if it hadn’t been for her medical diagnosis. It shouldn’t be surprising for her to see her heart in such a bad posture, so wounded that she had developed a fatal illness!

She shivered. Terry came near her and put his arm around her shoulders, bringing her to him to hug her. She held fast onto him.

-Are you cold? Come, we will go inside, it is nearly supper time. We are invited to the captain’s table, do you remember?

-I am so hungry I could eat a wolf!

-It doesn’t surprise me at all, you have always known how to bite into life, and if it continues, I will have to change your nickname and call you ogress! he said and then laughed.

Candy roared to give him reason, ending it with a stolen kiss.



********





Annie was regularly going to House of Pony to do some activities with the young ones. Her last visit went back to Candy and Terry’s wedding earlier in the month. This time, she expected to help with the decorations and preparations for Christmas. She wanted to help Patty and had some ideas for the children. She got ready early on Monday morning to go with the intention of bringing Francesca’s children back with her to Lakewood. She asked the Ardley chauffeur to drive her to the orphanage.

-Annie! What a nice visit! We were eager to see you. The children kept asking when you would come! How are you? Not too tired, I hope? asked Miss Pony as she opened the door for her.

A gust of cold wind entered along with her in the vestibule. She closed the door rapidly behind her. Little faces agglutinated in the embrasure of the entrance, their smiles clearly stating their happiness to see her.

-I am very well, Miss Pony, answered Annie as she took off her winter coat and the put it away along with her accessories on one of the rare hooks that was free.

-You will spend all day with us, I hope? inquired Sister Lane.

-Yes. The chauffeur is coming back in the evening.

Patty arrived behind the children in the hall doorway and smiled at her friend.

-Oh! This will be such a nice day! she said as she clapped her hands together. Jimmy came to see us over the weekend. He went to get the

Christmas tree with the kids in the bushes behind. I hope it had time to unfreeze. He also brought the Christmas boxes with the decorations from the attic. We will be able to decorate!

Little cries of happiness resonated in the little living room. The kids started to jump up and down, skipping in place and laughing.

-Is that what we will do right now? asked Annie.

-Wait a bit, I will go and fetch my list. Sister Lane and I were just writing it.

Miss Pony went to take care of the kids while Patty and Annie sat at the kitchen table to revise the tasks that needed to be distributed so as to be the more effective possible. Maybelle had followed them and had seated herself beside Patty. They hurried, knowing that the children were waiting for them in the big living room, beside the beautiful evergreen tree that awaited their eager clumsy hands.

As they were getting ready to leave the kitchen, Johanna entered from the infirmary to say hello.

-Good day, Johanna! How are you?

-I am very well, and you? Your situation is not too tiring for you?

-It depends which days, I would say. I cannot do too much!

-Enjoy your middle trimester, it is the one in which the energy is at the highest. At least, that is the way it is for most women.

-Thank you for the information. I am well surrounded, between you and Francesca who knows how to reassure me when I lose myself with all my questioning! Has she told you for the children, that I will bring them back with me this evening?

-Yes, she has! It is such a great idea. They are enjoying their time here with all the friends, but they miss their mother. It is the first time they have been separated from her. Ten days is very long for them!

-For Francesca also, it will be a moving reunion. She must be so impatient for the day to end and us to get back to Lakewood!

-I am happy for them.

-What about you? Are you spending Christmas here at Pony Home?

-No. The infirmary is quieter in this season, so I will enjoy going back home to see my parents and spend some days with them.

-I wish you a good stay, then.

-Thank you, I should hope so. I am going back to the infirmary, I have some papers to put in order. We will see each other at meal time. Have fun with the decorations!

The morning passed quickly. They found time to decorate the whole tree with the garlands, the icicles, the electrical candles and some ornamental decorations that had been offered by Albert when the renovations had been done at Pony Home years earlier. They had also put the remaining garlands around the windows. The older children had remained seated at the table with Sister Lane to create magnificent crowns of coniferous branches brought back by Jimmy. They hooked them on the front doors of the orphanage, and left those they were giving away to Annie, Tom and Jimmy on the bench near the entrance door.

While the younger ones were taking their nap in the afternoon after lunch, Annie took Matt and Maria with her to speak with them. Both had participated in the activities with the other children, but she could sense in their eyes their sadness under the apparent joyfulness.

-What would you think about coming back with me to the manor in Lakewood to help me with the decorations there? You could stay with us during the length of the holiday season. When your mom will be busy, we will do things together, just us three.

The children’s eyes opened wide as they heard what she was implying; their enthusiastic reaction wasn’t long to come.

-Oh! Yesssss, Mrs. Annie!

Both children faces wore a big smile, and they held each other by the elbows and started dancing on a whistled air by Matt. Their happiness was a joy to witness.

Miss Pony and Sister Lane entered the living room in the meantime.

-That is an excellent idea you had, Annie! It is not good for children to be so long apart from their parents, when it is possible, of course.

-You must know that Francesca misses them too. It is a solution that will prove beneficial for all involved. On my side, I don’t know what to do with my ten fingers when I am not sewing or embroidering. And Christmas is a family gathering!

-Matt and Maria have blended very well with the other children and their play. They are adorable children and impeccably behaved. We will miss them, but this time with their mother will be good for them.

-It will be nice for us also, you can believe me! It will bring joy to the manor, and some life too. Tell me, do you have activities that are planned for Christmas day? asked Annie to Sister Lane.

-It will be kept simple. There will be mass in the chapel with Reverend Scott. The children love him because he adapts all the texts to make them more accessible to their younger ears. It is a very popular celebration for them. And if I understood well, mass will be sung in part. Every day, Patty makes them rehearse their Christmas songs and hymns. Besides, that reminds me, we will also need to bring out the old Christmas costumes for the nativity scene if we want to present it during mass.

-It’s been so long! exclaimed Annie, laughing. I remember the Christmas just before I was adopted by the Brightons and Candy who absolutely wanted to play Mary’s part! She moved so much and made too many faces, so I was the one who got the role.

-What did she do then? wondered Patty.

Her eyes mirthful, her dimples evident, Annie laughed.

-Oh! You’ll never believe it! She had played the shepherd because she said she looked the part with her curly hair. And then she had spent all the time in the scene bleating! We laughed so much! There was nothing she wouldn’t do.

Sister Lane joined in the laughter. Miss Pony wiped her eyes with her handkerchief.

-She did the same thing every year after that, you know, it became the tradition!

-I recognize her humor there, said Patty, laughing.

-Oh, our precious Candy, I hope she and her husband will have good travels. She promised us a postcard before she comes back.

-So, to come back to the Nativity, have the children’s roles been distributed? questioned Annie.

-Not yet, said Sister Lane. We start at this time to practice, so that they have enough days to get into their characters, and then we can also adjust the costumes if necessary. We get by. Girls, if you want, maybe you could do this right away. The costumes are in a box, up in the attic and well labeled, you will find them easily.

-If my memory serves me well, there is a brown trunk with the clothes and also a cardboard box with the Christmas dishes and kitchen accessories, said Miss Pony. I forgot to ask Jimmy to bring them down. We want to make decorations in salt paste sometime this week to put up in the tree. And there are also our famous gingerbread cookies to make. It will be the first Christmas for some of the children here. It is always magical moments for everyone.

-That’s true! Maybelle arrived in the spring! exclaimed Annie, surprised. It seems as though she has always been here!

-Time does go by so fast. Yesterday, it was you and Candy here with Tom, sighed Miss Pony.

-It is Maybelle’s first Christmas here, along with three other boarders, said Patty. Tom is making some nice surprises for them.

-How is he?

-His leg is still in the cask for some weeks. He will see Dr. Martin in January to have it removed.

-He must be very eager to be healed.

-He can do some of his tasks, but they had to hire another man to do the ones he couldn’t. Mr. Steeve can’t work alone anymore.

-Tom is young and he is robust. It will be soon forgotten! said Miss Pony.

-Speaking of young and robust, who could help me go upstairs in the attic to fetch the trunk?

-Bring John with you, he is the most sturdy. Bring Matt too, he is strong for his age. They will be happy to help.

-As long as you are going up there, could you also bring back the nativity set and the angels? Asked Sister Lane as she came back from the big living room. Ah, that Jimmy, I should have gone along with him! He forgot many boxes!

Patty went up to the attic while Annie was gathering the other kids into the smaller living room, to decide with them who wanted to play which role for the Nativity scene.



********

 
Top
view post Posted on 9/12/2023, 21:28     +1   -1

Advanced Member

Group:
Member
Posts:
2,687
Reputation:
+3
Location:
Québec, Canada

Status:


EPISODE 5

Part 2






Albert was seated at a table with Andrew in the nearly empty dining room of the Olympic, to eat a quick breakfast before starting the day that already seemed filled with things to do. Capitain MacNeil was expected to join them as soon as he could. The server brought them eggs and bacon, with toast and some tea. Albert waited for Andrew to finish his plate before revealing what was bothering him.

-I think that you were right about Rosie. And if I can add my part, I think it would be best for us to keep her name out of all these procedures.

-Now, what makes you say that? asked Andrew with a raised eyebrow.

-Adele confessed that it was the name Rosie used on the boat, so I am guessing that it is not her real one.

Andrew closed his eyes for a moment, and tightened his lips. An inner anger rose up in him and he had to contain himself to say what he thought, which would have been quite unpleasant for the young fool.

-The little hussy! escaped his lips. She left without a trace, letting us the ungrateful task of fixing the broken pieces of her little play.

-I am guessing it is the reason shy she decided not to file a complaint.

-It is a conduct that is utterly irresponsible! sputtered an outraged Andrew.

-You know this attitude will lead us nowhere. We just have to make sure that her name doesn’t crop up in the conversation, to keep her from getting mixed up in the procedures.

As Andrew was trying to keep his anger veiled before Rosie’s inconstancy, Albert was feeling a strong pull to protect her from her own folly. He didn’t think her guilty of misdemeanor, only of wanting to escape for a moment from a life that was too heavy for her, by using somebody else’s name. He could recognize the exact need in himself, as he had already felt it, when he had chosen to exile himself in Africa to see a bit of the world before he settled into his responsibilities. He hoped that her choice wouldn’t have any unfortunate repercussions for her.

The Captain entered the dining room, accompanied by the two men who were the reason that the businessmen had been delayed. They saluted each other summarily and left for the Southampton police headquarters.



********






The five men were waiting at the police station. The sergeant behind the desk had welcomed them with a quick nod of the head, and was now evaluating them, looking them up and down with an off-putting air while he scribbled something on his note pad.

-Capitain, good day. Misters. I am Sergeant Lewis. What can I do for you today?

-We are here for a deposition, said Captain MacNeil. These two men heard unsettling remarks about an individual that has been supposedly sequestered for an unlimited time, and they would like to give you the information they have so that you can open an inquiry.

With a raised eyebrow, the sergeant observed them slowly. He knew the Captain, with whom he had already dealt with. But the others were unknown to him. Two businessmen, bourgeois of high class, and two plain workers.
-I will decide if there is reason to make an inquiry or not.

He took their names and personal data which he noted on his pad.

-Wait for me, I will be back in a moment.

As soon as he had left the room, Albert turned to the two men and whispered,

-Now, let me be clear. If you mention the incident on the boat, they will keep you, so I strongly suggest that you avoid referring to it in any way. Keep concentrated on what you heard at your last job. Am I making myself understood?

-Yes, sir.

The sergeant reappeared in the doorway.

-Follow me, we will be more comfortable in the other room.

Once they were all seated, another police officer transcribed the two men’s declarations. As they finished talking, the sergeant took the sheet to read it over to them, thus making sure it had been fully taken. He then proceeded to bombard them with questions to pick up any lost details they might have forgotten, while the subordinate took notes.

-If I hear you well, you were employed at a nobleman’s rural house, where he keeps his horses and has his renowned stables. You were busy caring for his horses. At some point, the lord became unsatisfied with your work and he fired you. While you were staying on his property, you heard conversations between other employees in which you learned that he was keeping a scientific man hostage. Is this how it can be resumed?

-Yes, said Kevin, fidgeting.

Jack acquiesced with a nod of the head, as he wrought his hands.

-First, I would need to know if this nobleman has a name. You know as well as I do, that the country is riddled with them, and we wouldn’t want to be knocking at the wrong door.

The men glanced at each other, hesitating.

-If we give you his name, said Kevin, won’t we get in trouble?

-How do you want me to open an inquiry without any clear details? I need names to verify what you are saying. I can’t intrude on people if I don’t have a real reason! I have to make sure that I have the right data and serious reasons to suspect someone if I bring a perquisition mandate.

-It’s… His name is Richardson… The Lord… confessed Jack.

The subordinate raised his head, and was about to say something when the sergeant glanced at him, telling him with his eyes to keep quiet. He wrote the name on the sheet with two big question marks, then underlined it.

-Ok, then… How long have you known all of this?

In a frenzy of panic, both men looked at each other, beginning to fidget on the spot, starting to feel as if they were being caught in a trap. Then they bowed their heads with shame.

-How long? repeated the sergeant.

-It was in October, said Kevin in a low voice.

-What? sputtered the agent. And you haven’t said anything before now? That man, if he really exists, could already be dead by this time!

Albert joined in.

-Listen, Sergeant Lewis, they were so terrified that they left on the first boat to get to the States, hoping to forget this story and start their life over, but things didn’t go as planned.

-And this Lord… Are you sure that he is directly tied up in this story? That’s quite a big name to drop.

-It was his stables. He must have known about it! said Jack.

-We have no proof, only what we told you and overheard, added Kevin.

-Lord Richardson… With a villa in Scotland and horses… That reminds me of something, said the sergeant, thoughtful.

-He has two stables, said Kevin. One in the suburbs of London and the other in Scotland where we were. His horses are well-renowned, they have won races. He has had a few champions.

-And for what reason would he have kept a scientific man at his place? wondered the sergeant.

-I have no idea. That is what we heard.

The sergeant sighed.

-Have you anything else to declare?

-No. We told you what we knew.

-What tells me that this isn’t your way to get back at him? Incriminating him for firing you? Besides, why did he fire you? questioned the policeman.

The two men exchanged a look and Kevin spoke up.

-He had a race horse that was one of the best in the country, and very powerful, named Star Champ. He had won all his races so far this season. But before it was over, he hurt his knee. We had to immobilise him in his box and band his wounded leg. The Lord wanted him to directly return to competition to finish the year, and asked us to band his knee very tight so we could continue to train him as if nothing happened, but we refused because he needed to rest so he could heal. An injury like that can be fatal if it is not cared for properly. The horse needed to be at rest for some weeks, from what I observed.

-His horse was wounded and he wanted you to train him as usual? That is cruel! exclaimed Albert.

Andrew nodded his approval.

-You would be surprised to find out to what lengths jockeys and owners can go only to assure a win, he said.

-That’s what we told him, that it was not to be done! admitted Kevin with felt anger. If we had forced that horse to compete, he would have risked an even worse injury, that could have been irremediable. By giving him some time to heal properly, as we proposed, he had chances of healing completely without any apparent after-effects. The Lord didn’t like that at all.

-Do you think that is the reason why he fired you? Inquired the sergeant.

-That is my best guess. The Lord is used to being obeyed. He doesn’t tolerate any questions. We knew that when we were first employed to work for him. It was all fine until the incident with Star Champ. A magnificent thoroughbred, sixteen hands, reddish-brown hued with a black mane and a white star between his eyes. It was a sacrilege what he was asking us to do.

The subordinate continued taking notes. The sergeant massaged his temples as he was thinking this through.

-So, what do we do now? asked Andrew.

-I have a couple of calls to make, because, to be honest, this story has nothing to do with my jurisdiction. What we can do is prepare the depositions that will need signatures and one of you will have to bring a copy to Edimburg, since you are going that way.

-When will these papers be ready?

-The secretary will see to it as soon as he can. You can sign that tomorrow early after lunch. Will that be fine with you?

-Not until tomorrow afternoon? Couldn’t it be done faster? I have many appointments in Edimburg tomorrow!

-You will have to postpone them.

Albert kept his calm outwardly, although he was thoroughly vexed by the situation. He never thought it would take them so long. He would have to reschedule all his dealings.

-What do we do while we wait?

-I advise you to take a room. The Star Hotel is well located, between the port and the train station. These men, though, we will keep them here.

-But, why?

-Who says they won’t try to get away before they sign? Fear can make us do weird things. An accusation and a deposition without signatures has no value. And we also have a couple of details to check with them, and to validate.

-I am vouching for them both, declared Andrew. It is no use to observe them overnight, I will do it.

-Fine, then, I will only ask you to come back with them at the end of the day. We will counter interrogate them after verifying information, to make sure the depositions are right.

Andrew said,

-That is perfect with me. We will come back later.

Sergeant Lewis saluted them and the subordinate accompanied them to the door.

Outside the police station, the men walked slowly away. It was already lunch time. They stopped outside a pub. The Captain declined their offer to go inside with them and said goodbye and good luck, because he had to get back to his chores on the ocean liner.

-You vouched for them, their declarations now need to be signed. You don’t need me anymore. I trust you to see this to completion.

While Albert and the witnesses remained some steps away, Andrew approached the captain and took out his wallet to pay for the two men’s debts.

-This is what they owe you for the trip, Captain, and a bit more to thank you for your discretion and to not press charges against them.

-You can put that away, assured the Captain by refusing the money with his hand. It is all forgotten. You have a good heart, Mr. MacFarlane. You saw the potential where very few would have even looked. This has served me a life lesson. It can happen to anyone to find themselves in a tight situation. I wish to do my own part to help them.

He nodded and was about to leave them when he turned back.

-Oh! One last thing! Will you keep me posted on the evolution of this? Leave me a message when the situation is settled, please.

-Thank you, Captain MacNeil. It will be done.

They shook hands one last time. The Captain touched his cap to salute them.

-Good luck to you both in your new job.

After the Captain had left, Andrew turned to face Albert.

-Do you want some lunch?

-You all go. I have phone calls to make to reschedule my business appointments. It cannot wait. I will meet up with you at the Star Hotel as soon as I am done. Then we will have a discussion together.

-See you later, then. Come, you two, let’s go grab a bite to eat. We’ll have a good fish n’chips, that is their specialty, said Andrew.

Both men followed him inside, without a word.

Albert walked quickly over to the post office, a few blocks away. As he walked, he thought over what had transpired that morning. Spending time with Andrew, he had noticed that his rough airs were not his true nature. It would be his gain to try getting to know this man who was confident, knowledgeable, and with strong values in their right place. If he listened to his own intuition, to do business with the MacFarlanes would prove beneficial to the Ardley enterprises. He still wanted to make sure that George was of the same opinion. He also wanted to check with him if he had any news of Eliza, and drop a few words about that other thing that bothered him… He would tell him his concern briefly, but seriously, about the Elroy case, as he was wont to title it in his head, which he judged an unwanted intrusion into his private life.



********






Since he had come back from his trip to the United States, with a certainty that Ellie would marry him, Richard Grandchester had proceeded to numerous renovations in the manor, because it had become a necessity, but mostly because he wanted to welcome her as she deserved. He had worked hard to erase all traces of his ex-wife, except the presence of their three children whose charge had become his at her death.

The ex-duchess’s apartments had been transformed into a large reading room, with tall windows, and many rooms with integrated washrooms, the most modern possible, while respecting the architectural aspects of the manor. His own room, which he had never wanted to share with the mother of his children, had remained his own domain, his only private space, which was sacred to him. He preferred to wait for Ellie’s arrival to renovate it, because he wanted to have her opinion. He wanted to share his oasis with her, because it was Ellie, and only if she desired it also. He expected the rest of the manor to be perfect before she came. He had plenty to keep him occupied in the meantime. He didn’t want to miss his second chance at felicity and happiness.

He had also employed additional servants to do the overload of housework caused by the major works. They were busy dusting in all the corners, replacing furniture and drapes, washing windows, getting rid of things that were no longer needed, and also preparing the rooms that would be used by the guests. The usual servants were not enough to do what had to be done and soon required him to hire some additional help to prepare and decorate the place for Christmas. The manor was in an upheaval, for a good cause and a huge make-over.

Today, Richard was in his office at the manor. He felt febrile and needed something to do to keep his mind off his hassles. One week until she arrived! The renovations had finished yesterday and he had walked throughout the whole place all over again this morning, making sure that everything was in order. His elder son and daughter-in-law’s visit expected over the holidays was another major event that unnerved him quite a bit. He hadn’t spoken with Terrence since he had left the States, when he had been found in Ellie’s apartment. Before that, it was when he was a teenager, before he left to be an actor at the theater in New York. What would they say to each other after all this time? Would Terry accept a truce or did he still keep a grudge against him? He couldn’t do anything about it and this helplessness exasperated him. For someone used to manage his enterprises with an iron hand, he found this situation deeply unpleasant. He had to start trusting life, because he had learned the hard way that he would never control his son. He could only pray that with time, Terry would resign himself to the idea of his parents getting married.

He thought about his three children from his first marriage. They weren’t responsible for being born into a dysfunctional family. He had decided to have a serious talk with them upon his return from his travels, after he had found Ellie again. He had taken the time to sit down with them, after a Sunday family supper, to start a real discussion. He had announced his plans for changes coming up in their lives, for the best of all. He had spoken of his upcoming wedding to their half-brother Terry’s mother, without entering into the details, since the relationship he had with them was fragile, and consisted of a tiny thread that could break at any instant.

Strangely, they had taken the news well. For the first time in their souvenirs, his children had felt their father totally present for them and his efforts to establish a communication had touched them somewhat. The tension between them had attenuated since the talk. The atmosphere in the manor had changed after that family reunion. Even if he felt Margaret remained aloof and a bit touchy, showing her usual haughty air, he kept the hope that she would be charmed by Eleanor. Margaret had made some progress since James’ tutor had arrived. His daughter was clearly searching for her identity, and needed the best possible feminine figures around her, something else than the Sisters that taught her at St-Paul’s college.

Only Edward stayed mum on the subject. Very few things made him react these days, as if he hid himself behind an impassive shield. The two elder were both in St-Paul attending classes and James remained home. Richard had found a tutor for him, so that he could receive his education, and keep up with the work he had lost while he had fugued. Thankfully, James was wiser since he had been brought back to his patriarchal home, having had a good talking to by his father. Now he was out, gone horseback riding with his tutor, an angel of comprehension and knowledge, which she shared with confidence and humor. James knew it was a temporary situation, because his dad had obtained a place for him in January. He only had about ten days left to enjoy the teachings of the pretty redhead. The duke had noticed his son learned faster when he found an interest, and the delay had soon been filled, to his great stupefaction. He could see his son’s potential, and thought it was about time to manage it better.

The phone ringing interrupted his thoughts. Three rings tinted before he collected himself enough to answer.

-Good morning. Richard Grandchester speaking.

-Hello, Richard. This is William Ardley here. How are you?

-Mr. William Ardley… Ah! Albert! What a surprise! I wasn’t expecting your call for another week. Did you arrive sooner? Is all well?

-I am well. In fact, the Olympic arrived in Southampton early this morning and I am obliged to remain in town for a few additional days. I know we had scheduled our business appointment in London later on, but I was wondering if it would be possible for us to meet me sooner. Could you come and join me here?

-You sound wary. What has happened?

-Something came up at the end of the crossing, and it must be taken care of now, before the rest. My schedule was well filled and now I need to report the reunions I had planned over the next few days. It would help me out if you can accept to change our plans. I could see you either this evening or tomorrow evening. After that, I am leaving for Scotland.

-I think I can get away from the office here for a day, said the duke with a smile. So, let’s say tomorrow evening for supper? What hotel are you staying at?

-I will take up a suite at the Star Hotel, it is on High Street, near the port.

-I know where it is, that is usually where I stay before a crossing.

-Fine, then, I will reserve a table at my name for six o’clock, is that alright with you?

-I will be there.

-Thank you for your understanding, Richard. That will help me out. We’ll see each other tomorrow, then!

-Good day, Albert.

He was happy to have found an excuse to escape the effervescence reigning at the manor, and to have found something to occupy the time, as he felt too nervous to work properly. He knew his servants were on raw nerves having him around poking his head everywhere. He put on his jacket and went to his office downtown to prepare the paperwork for his meeting with Mr. Ardley.



********






Terry and Candy had stopped in their cabin to refresh before the meal. Candy had changed into the traveling clothes selected with love by Annie when they had gone shopping for her wedding dress in Chicago. Terry put on his best jacket, adjusted his bow tie in the mirror, and saw the reflection of Candy coming out of the washroom. He turned to face her and admire her. Seeing her so pretty, he whistled his approval.

-How beautiful you are tonight, Mrs. Graham!

-Thank you, dear, said Candy as she stepped closer to him to kiss him on the cheek. Annie chose this outfit especially for our trip! She is such a connoisseur in terms of fashion.

-She knows what looks best on you. You look like a real dame! Is my lady ready? he asked, bowing deeply. They must be waiting for us.

-Just give me five minutes more, please, said Candy as she looked herself over before the mirror, pushing back some strands of rebellious hair underneath her headband. I am really eager to meet the Captain of this ship. I remember when I was a clandestine passenger, I was so afraid to get caught! But Captain Nieven turned out to be so kind to me. I wonder if the one who commands this ocean liner will be like him.

-We will find out soon enough. After the meal, if you have enough energy, we could continue our visit of the boat. I have other places to show you. I would say it is even better in the evening.

-You seem to know the Mauritania very well!

-Certainly, dear lady! I know it by heart. Hadn’t you visited it yourself, on your last trip aboard?

-Oh, Terry… I didn’t have the heart to visit anything at the time. I was still in deep mourning for Anthony. I spent the most part of my time hidden in my cabin during the crossing. I would get out for some fresh air and a walk everyday, and only because George forced me to, but that is all.

-Then, we shall remedy that later! It will be my pleasure to show you around the ocean liner. You will see, it can be extremely amusing.

-Everything becomes pleasant when I am with you, Terry! I feel this trip will be very different, because this time, you are here with me.

-I could say the same thing, Freckles.

Terry opened the door for her and they walked the corridor that led to the dining room. Slowly, hand in hand, simply happy to be there, together to share these precious moments.

-Remind me to bring my camera next time! he whispered in Candy’s ear when they entered the dining room that was so large it included two floors.

Eyes wide-opened, they admired the immense room, as if it had come right out of a palace. The varnished wood paneling gave a warm welcoming ambiance to the space. The decorations and red and gold garlands, added to the pine branches tied on ramps and tall columns for the occasion of the Christmas holidays brought on the whole setting an aura of unparalleled luxury. Square tables, round tables and oval tables were spread on two levels, and were almost filled with passengers. They admired the room and saw Karen making huge signs with her hands from the long oval table at the Captain’s table. They slowly walked towards the table which was directly under the gigantic cupola high up on the ceiling, a beige and golden dome creating a luminous effect, even in the evening. The table was covered with a dainty lace cloth, on which were placed service trays, luxurious tableware and cutlery, enabling about twenty guests to take place.

-What a room! And the decorations add to the majesty of the ambiance too.

-Isn’t this place beautiful, Candy?

-Oh yes, almost too much, Eleanor, it’s magnificent. I vaguely remember the last time I was on this liner, but not the details. I had forgotten this impression of being in a five-star hotel. What elegance!

-We kept you places in front of us, right beside the Captain. There was only you two missing, said Robert, showing them two cushioned chairs.

Terry pulled out the chair for Candy to sit on. She looked around her, feeling she didn’t have enough eyes to see everything. Terry sat down beside her, and smiled at Robert. Arnold, the journalist, was seated between Karen and Susanne with whom he was having a conversation. The Captain was a tall man of a certain age with a full beard who commanded authority. He got up and addressed himself to the whole troupe.

-Welcome aboard our beloved Mauritania. We are very honored to have you on board. To have a whole troupe of actors of such notoriety is a first for me. Please know that I have appreciated your performances many times in the past and it is a true honor to meet you in person. Especially someone as renowned as the charming Eleanor Baker! I am enchanted to finally meet you, Miss Baker! I also had the privilege of seeing you in some big roles throughout your career, when I was accosted in New York. I wish you all a warm welcome.

The beautiful actress was seated right beside the captain, in front of Candy. She winked at her. The captain continued his speech.

-Let me introduce myself. I am Captain Brown to serve you. Before we eat, I would like to remind you to call upon my team about any interrogations you might have concerning the crossing, the boat or anything you need while on board. You only need to ask and we will see to it that your request is answered promptly. The personnel on hand is discreet and very able to meet your demands. In the event of any of you requesting a doctor’s care, Dr. Clement, seated right here, will be happy to see you at the infirmary, he finished, pointing to the man seated at the far end of the table, a plump man of an undetermined age. He is available most of the time. If ever he is absent, or on a call, a nurse will be on hand to help you. This said, I can now wish us all a crossing to be remembered on this magnificent jewel of the Cunard Line, the Mauritania.

As soon as the Captain had said his name, Candy had reacted by observing him closely. She hadn’t really listened to his words because she was lost in old souvenirs of a hard era for her. While he continued talking, she detailed the tall man with the face weathered by sun and wind. His hair was grey now and not as plentiful as in her souvenir. He looked good with his salt and pepper beard, but he looked nothing like the man she had met in her teens. His face was lined with the years and the coastal air. Only his sad eyes were still the same, of an exceptionally soft brown hue. She tried to find in him some features that reminded her of Anthony but found none, albeit the tenderness in his gaze.

-Excuse-me, Captain, did I hear you correctly? You said your name is Brown? she enquired in a strangled voice, keeping a hand on her heart. Would you happen to be, by an extraordinary chance, Vincent Brown, Anthony’s father?

The Captain studied her for a short moment and noticed her remarkable resemblance to his deceased wife Rosemary. He exclaimed,

-Dear God, child! You are the young woman that Uncle William adopted in Chicago so long ago?

-Yes, it is me! What a curious coincidence! It’s been years since we met!

She had gotten up to give him a hug, to the stupefaction of the actors around the table who were awaiting her explanations. Only Terry had his own idea.

-Dear child, you haven’t changed at all! What a joy to see you again, said the smiling captain.

They sat back down and started a conversation, oblivious of the other people around the table who were watching them, mesmerised.

-You have the best spot so we can talk during the meal, Miss Candy.

-It is Mrs. Candy Graham, now. I was married ten days ago.

-All my congratulations are in order, then, to both of you! he exclaimed as he stretched his arm to shake Terry’s hand.

-Captain Brown, this is my husband, Terrence Graham.

-The star actor of the troupe! We live in a small world, don’t we? I could never have imagined finding you on my ship amidst the Hathaway troupe. Have you become an actress, too, or have you chosen to accompany your husband?

-I am actually a nurse. But since we just got married, and Terry’s troupe was going to London to perform Hamlet over the holidays, we have decided to enjoy our honeymoon at the same time. We will meet his family in England for Christmas.

-What an astonishing surprise of life! I must say you have become a beautiful and accomplished young woman, Candy. William must be very proud of his daughter.

The actors around the table continued watching them, amazed. Robert cleared his throat to interrupt their face-to-face.

-Candy? Would you like to enlighten us who remain in the dark?

The Captain laughed. Candy assumed a sheepish look, then answered Robert.

-Of course, Robert! Captain Brown is… He is my uncle by adoption. He is the father of one of my cousins who died almost ten years ago. I hadn’t seen him again for all these years.

-Oh. So sorry for that, I guess it is not easy for you to recall that episode, said Robert.

-It was a long time ago, and there’s been a lot of water under the bridge, said the Captain.

Candy’s words had caused a certain discomfort that dissipated when the servers started to circulate between them to take their orders. They had to choose which entry they wanted, followed by a copious feast served with greek or green salad.

-This all sounds delicious. I can’t seem able to decide, said Eleanor.

-I am so hungry I could almost eat anything! exclaimed Candy.

-Everyone, meet my favorite ogress! announced Terry in his deepest hoarse and gritty voice.

They all laughed.

-The food on the boat is excellent, whatever your choice falls upon, confided the Captain. You will notice that the menu is sensibly the same during the whole week, so you will have the option to taste each dish.

-That is good to know, thank you Captain, it helps me to make my choice.

She turned toward the server who was waiting to note her preferences. As soon as he had taken her order, he left. The Captain leaned towards Candy and asked her point blank,

-Say, Candy, do you still have your white raccoon? Remind me what his name was?

-Oh! Klin! she answered with a voice filled by emotion. Sadly he passed away after many years of loyal friendship. It made me so sad. I was very lucky to have him for such a long time.

-I remember Klin too, said Terry, he was such a cute little thing. Cunning and resourceful. Do you recall how he used to help us in College, on Second Pony Hill? He followed you everywhere!

-What made you suddenly ask about him? wondered Candy.

-I associate you both in my mind. At Anthony’s funeral, he had remained beside you throughout the whole time, said Captain Brown, or so I was told. You couldn’t come to the ceremony because Mrs. Elroy held you responsible and I think you were too stricken with grief. When I went to see you before I left, to make sure you were feeling a bit better, Klin was asleep on your bed, the closest he could get to your heart. Dorothy had brought him to you because she was worried. We all were. He kept you company and made sure you weren’t alone with your sorrow.

-Ah my lovely Klin! sighed Candy. It doesn’t surprise me of him, although I have no recollection of this moment. I loved him so much! I miss him sometimes, we went through so many things together. It is funny to say it now, but he was often my only confident.

Phillip, who was seated on Robert’s other side, was following the conversation with interest, and he commented.

-You used to have a raccoon? That is a rather unusual pet.

-Not so much in the countryside, you would be surprised. Klin, it is my sister Annie who had found him in the bushes behind Pony House. She gave him to me when she was adopted, because the Brightons wouldn’t have permitted her to keep him, and it was a souvenir of her at the same time. He’s been following me ever since. He lived so long because he was well loved. In the wild, they only live four or five years. We can be close to nature when we take the time to listen to it and when we respect her rhythm. My adoptive father had a skunk!

-A skunk? exclaimed Susanne, her nose wrinkled with disdain.

-He had tamed her, of course. She had saved him from certain death when the train on which they traveled was about to explode. Animals sense these things. She jumped off, and he followed her, which is why he survived.

-That’s right, remembered the Captain. That was in Italy, when William had amnesia. He always loved animals, he had a whole menagerie. Tell me, how is he doing these days? The last I heard, he was the same eternal single and eligible rich businessman. Has he relented since and found a good woman to marry?

Candy’s laugh rang around the table.

-He was doing pretty well when I saw him in the fall. He is now in England for business. We are supposed to spend Christmas together. He is not married yet, because he is waiting for his own rare pearl.

-Please say hello from me. It is a pleasure each time to read his news. I must say I haven’t stopped much on the continent for some years. Of course I stay a couple of days near the port when we stop over, but I mostly stay on the ship. These years have been very busy for me.

-Tell me, Capitain Brown, I thought you were American…

-I have both nationalities now.

-I wasn’t expecting to see you again, especially not on this English liner! How long have you been at the helm of the Mauritania?

-I arrived in 1915, during the war when the boat was requisitioned by the Britannic government and converted to a hospital ship in the Dardanelles. She remained that for less than a year, then served to transport the troupes from Halifax in Canada to Liverpool, and then from the USA to Europe. We lost no man and transported over 50000 troupes. It’s only a few months ago that the boat went back to civilian passengers. She saw a lot of History, my beauty! finished the Captain with pride.

The whole troupe was strung on the Captain’s words. He seemed to love his liner like it was his beloved. Phillip Hathaway was completely awed by the story and asked him many questions which he was obliged to answer, much to the delight of everyone.

-Dear Captain Brown, you are a true hero! he said with admiration.

The older man smiled.

-We kept doing our job. I had a whole team with me. Without them, I don’t amount to much, you know. During the war years, despite the threat of torpedoes and U-boats, we were lucky not to be spotted. After the Lusitania incident, everyone was more careful. The Mauritania avoided torpedoes thanks to its Dazzle camouflage painted on the hull of the ship, which helped a lot. The closest a torpedo got to us, is two meters away!

-You were lucky! said a shaky Susanne.

She had gotten nearer to her husband, and put her hand on his arm while the captain was telling the facts about the war years.

A silence spread around the table. Candy shivered. The war hadn’t been over for long. Just over a year. The Versailles Treaty had been signed last June. They were hearing more and more stories of the men who were coming back from Europe. Michael and Flanny had told them their own story. It was a normal sight to see mutilated men in the streets, some physically, but how many more which didn’t show their psychological wounds and who would never get over it; they were numerous to try to find work, occupations they could do despite their wounds. To hear talk of war reminded Candy of Stear, and all the human losses during all those years. A youth decimated in their prime.

-I lost one of my cousins in this war, she told the Captain. I am sure you heard about Stear?

-Yes, Albert let me know. How sad. Of the three cousins, the only one left is Archie!

Seeing Candy’s eyes becoming even more sad, the Captain spoke to Robert.

-I think it is time to change the subject. We have lost these ladies’ interest. I am forgetting my host functions! Let us speak of more joyful perspectives, now. Tell me, is this your first transatlantic trip?

The members of the troupe started to give their answers all at once. Robert intervened.

-Raise your hand those of you for whom it is your water baptismal!

Over half raised their hand.

-Well, I hope that you will enjoy yourselves on the Mauritania! Are you well installed in your cabins?

-Yes, we are all on the superior bridge on the port side, said Robert. Our cabins are close to one another and we have a small private living room in which to hold our theater practices.

-What a great idea! I hope I will have the occasion of seeing you practice.

-You are welcome whenever you wish, of course, Captain Brown!

-Sadly, there is no theater on the ship yet. But I do hope to see you participate in the numerous dances or mini concerts that are presented by our orchestra. There are many activities in which you may partake when you want. At the end of the cruise, just the evening before we get to England, there will be the infamous Captain’s ball, which we hold at every crossing.

-Oh! exclaimed an enchanted Karen. I am so glad that I brought my beautiful taffeta dress!

-It is always a festive evening, and with the Christmas decorations in place, it makes it even more enchanting.

-This will be a great crossing, said Brad, laughing. And you thought you would be bored, Karen!

-Once I get my sea legs in order, it will be my pleasure to roam the boat.

-Will we be invited to join you? asked Brad.

-Of course, the more the merrier! answered the actress.

The rest of the meal unfolded in a joyous and fun ambiance, each one enthusiastic to be spending a whole week aboard this huge boat in such good company.

Candy looked at Terry, and he took her hand to hold it. He had noticed that she had fallen silent since the mention of her cousin. He suspected that she was lost in the memories of her numerous losses. It seemed as if once that door was opened, the flood threatened to overtake her each time. He would change that right away. He leaned towards her and whispered,

-Are you coming, darling? It is time for us to slip away! I have so many spots to show you!

They thanked the captain and left the other members of the troupe talking between themselves.




********






It was dark when Angie opened her eyes. The whistling of the locomotive had woken her up. Lazily, the young lady stretched. She had finally found sleep with the rhythmic background noise of the train. Through the window, she recognised the monuments of Edimburg they were passing by, the castle on top of the hill being the principal landmark. The engine slowed its cadence and the train entered the station. She hoped she wouldn’t have to wait too long for her father to get here. She was starting to be eager to see her home after her long journey.

She came out of the wagon and an employee took her heavy trunk to put it on a trolley. She heard the deep voice of her father calling her. She turned around at once and smiled as she recognized him.

-Papa?

-Angie! How good it is to see you, lassie! said the man who welcomed her with a large smile and open arms.

He was a short man of a stocky build with a ruddy complexion, used to spend the most of his time outdoors. Even if he was a bit scary at first glance, Angie adored him. He had taken care of her to the best of his abilities after her mother’s death. His clumsiness had been and still was rather endearing to her. Their only subject of dispute so far was this sudden desire to pressure her into wedded bliss. She hoped he wouldn’t spoil their reunion with his unshared expectations.

-I am so sorry I couldn’t get away to fetch you in Southampton as I had hoped. One of the mares was ill and needed constant attention. I spend the larger part of the day by her side.

-Not Kenya?

-No, not Kenya. One of the eldest, White Bliss.

-Oh no… What’s wrong with her? inquired Angie, worried. Will she get better?

-Yes, she should be just fine. I did what needed to be done. Her fever came down before I left her. We can only pray that she will heal quickly and get over this infection without any after-effects.

As they spoke, he had brought the trolley transporting his daughter’s suitcases to the car. He opened the passenger door for her, and while she seated herself, he put them in the trunk.

-Get comfortable while I bring this trolley back. We will speak in the car. You must have so many things to tell me.

Angie sat down and shut the door. Her breath fogged the window. The air was cold on this December evening. She wrapped her coat tightly around her.

-Alright, now, lassie, tell me how you are doing, he said as he took his seat behind the driving wheel. Was this trip up to your expected standards?

-It was just marvelous, papa! I visited incredible places and met fascinating people. I am so happy to have gone. The boat crossing, it was fabulous! To be on the open ocean is such a thrilling feeling. Have you thought about it? All that distance that used to take a month can now be done in a week!

As he revved the engine, she proceeded to tell him what she could, and especially the parts that she knew he would find interesting. She didn’t get into the details of her last week, but talked at length about the agitation of New York City, and the beauty of the other places she had visited with Adele. With much enthusiasm, she described the enflamed fall colors of the north-eastern coast of America, the smells, the taste of maple syrup and different foods like the hot dogs that were sold on stands directly in the streets, of the incessant sounds of the city that never slept, of performances seen in Broadway…

-Once we got used to their American accent, all was good.

-Does it resemble London at all?

-Yes and no. It is a huge city. But it has such a different character, and not the same historical wealth. In London, there are castles and abbeys, the parliament, the manors, Royalty, all these places that have stood the test of time and have centuries of life behind them. New York is a young City, full of life, that seems to be always moving. There are manufactures, restaurants, lights, noise and always, always somebody doing something. I don’t think you would appreciate it! The architecture is nice, but different, more modern, more… vertical. There are dozens of skyscrapers downtown, it made me dizzy. I walked with Adele in the different neighborhoods. It is much more cosmopolitan than London, I think. We went to a couple of literary salons. We even walked on Wall Street. It was so effervescent!

-Well, lassie, you seem to have had a fun time, that’s what you wanted.

-Yes, papa. I would say it was a memorable trip, said Angie, already nostalgic that it was over. Adele and I met so many people, we found a new culture and we went to concerts. There, everything is like… before. You can see they haven’t had the same restrictions we had during the war. No rationing. They love to enjoy themselves and they know how to have fun, I can guarantee you.

-You behaved well, lassie?

-Of course, I did, what are you implying there? Adele can tell you if you wish.

-I will ask her when she comes over the holidays. You’ve invited her, I hope?

-Of course, she comes every year right after Christmas.

Her father let out an exclamation. He kept one hand on the wheel and started gesticulating with the other.

-Oh, that’s right, you don’t know… We decided after you had left!

-What, papa?

-There will be a masked ball at MacGregor Manor on New Year’s Eve. We haven’t held one for years, but this time we will be able to do it big time. War is over, Frank is back, your trip is finished, we have only occasions to celebrate! And if all goes as planned, you will be betrothed before the end of the evening, just as I had promised before you left, you do remember that?

He had kept his eyes on the road, but towards the end of his announcement, he had looked her over, waiting for a reaction that didn’t take very long to manifest.

-But… Papa… I was hoping to wait a bit still… I mean…

It wasn’t at all the enthusiasm he had hoped for. At once he got mad, like the good Scot that he was when his lassie dared stand up to him and his ideas she judged preposterous.

-It will be a ball like you’ve never attended, lassie! All the big names of Scotland will be there. If you could see the list of names on the invitations that were sent out, you would be very enthralled. The cream of the cream will be present. Such a great opportunity for you!

-Well… For now, I have no intention of marrying anyone, especially a strange man I’ve never met!

-I thought this trip was a bad idea. It turned your head! said an exasperated Charles. It is the reason why I didn’t want you go. You do remember our conversation on the eve of your departure? One day, lassie, one day you will need to be aware of all I’ve done for you and show me some gratitude!

Her father’s ultimatum and the stormy discussion that had followed, right before she had left immediately came to the forefront of her mind, like a whiplash to bring her back to order. He had let her go uniquely so that she could find herself, and stop complaining before getting married and doing her duty.

On her side, Angie looked out the window, rageful tears coming flowing on her cheeks. Had he really thought she would change her mind and settle after getting a taste of liberty? These weeks spent taking decisions for herself, and doing what she pleased made it all the harder to come back and try to fit into the little box her papa wanted to impose on her.

-I am sure Mama would have understood! she shouted, deeply annoyed.

-Just hush up, Angie, you don’t know what you are saying! he spat, his face turning a plum color. Your mother… God rest her soul! On the contrary, she would have brought you up following her own guidelines, and to do your duty, like all the ladies do.

-Rosie…

-What have I done to God to have such a mule for a daughter? Your cousin Rose is in a class by her own. Her father has the means to keep her home with her two bastards…

-Papa! She was married!

-Says who? It is only her word. We never had any proof. She came back from Africa with those twins in tow…

-Well, I believe her. She was broken-hearted after losing her husband. You remember her when she came back? I was just a teenager back then but I could see she was only the shadow of herself, for months on end! Thankfully she got over it, for the sake of her children who are like the apples of her eye.

-Whatever you say, lassie. But just so you know, your dear cousin is already betrothed. Your uncle Frank has found a good match for her, ready to take her kids, too, and rich like you wouldn’t believe! She is meeting him soon.

Angie’s eyes opened wide with stupefaction.

-And she accepted that? I find that very hard to believe. She had sworn she would never marry again. What made her change her mind?

Her father stayed silent.

-Papa… You’re pulling my leg, right? Rose isn’t getting married.

The road suddenly seemed very interesting to her dad who kept his eyes fixated on a point up ahead, keeping both his hands on the wheel. His face had become red again. He exhaled loudly and chose to remain silent.

Angie didn’t know what to say anymore. She stayed pensive. Part of her was disappointed in her cousin, in whom she had held such hopes, as if her idol had fallen from her pedestal. She simply couldn’t believe that Rosie had abdicated her ideals to find a father for her children. She had been so vehement about the matter before she had left.

-How is Captain MacNeil? asked her father, choosing a less thorny subject. It’s been years since I saw that old guy!

Angie accepted the change of subject with relief. She would find out later what had transpired in the past weeks. She thought about Captain MacNeil. Her uncle hadn’t even realised she was Angie, and not Rosie. He hadn’t seen anything amiss.

-He is rather well, I would say. A very hospitable and amiable captain, and it is always as pleasant to hear him tell his seafaring stories.

Angie recognized the alley that led to the manor in cut stones. They had arrived. She felt a slight twinge of her heart at seeing the MacGregor dwelling before her, and a huge pride to be able to call it her home. The manor resembled a miniature castle with its gothic turrets at the four cardinal points and its high arch windows. It was a large and sumptuous manor that was surrounded with mature trees and an immense plot of land. The freshly fallen snow covered the grounds and the wheels of the car left their trace on its immaculate whiteness. As soon as her papa stopped the car in front of the front doors, Angie got out of the vehicle in a bit of a huff, to get up the steps leading inside.

-We will see each other later! she said to him hurriedly, avoiding his gaze.

The young lady took off her coat in the entrance and ran inside the hall with the high ceiling, rapidly going through it to get to the large living room beyond.

-Rosie? she called expectantly.

A silence, heavy as lead, welcomed her. The lights were shut, except those they kept on near the front doors. Saddened, Angie turned towards her father who had slowly followed her, having given the orders to a servant to bring her trunks inside and park the car.

-Where are Rosie and the kids? It isn’t late enough. Why didn’t they wait for me? I was so keen to see them and tell them about my trip!

-Hum…

-Papa?

-Yes, lassie?

-What are you hiding from me? Where is everybody? And Uncle Frank?

-Your uncle is in his lab, as usual. He almost never gets out of it these days. He is working on a big experiment.

-And Rosie?

-Rosie… She… Truth is, she left for London with her kids.

-What? Papa, what is going on? What happened here while I was away? I was expecting to see the whole family, uncle Frank and Rosie and the kids, all happy to see me back home, and ready to hear me talk about all I had seen and done.

A bit shameful, her father avowed in a low tone,

-Let’s just say that Rosie didn’t receive the announcement of her upcoming wedding too well. The walls trembled with her fury. I had never seen her so mad in all my life. It was terrible.

Steps resounded on the floor. His hair disheveled, his eyes puffy, Frank MacGregor made his entry in the living room.

-What is all this noise? I can’t hear myself think!

He noticed his niece in the room and exclaimed,

-Angie! You’re back! How are you? How was your trip?

-Yes, Uncle, I am back. It was quite... Instructive.

-Can you believe that I still haven’t been to America? Even though my elder brother William had a manor in Chicago where I could have visited all these years prior to his death? I toured the whole of Europe but I never crossed the ocean. One day, one day…

-How are you? Your coming home has been fine? I left so soon after that whole story, that I think I am missing some information.

-That’s right, we didn’t get many occasions to talk much before you went away to America. Let’s just say I quickly found my whole habits, as if nothing had happened.

-That is such good news, good for you, and for us, I guess!

-I will have to tell you everything when you are fully back. I feel you a bit sleepy tonight, I guess all you want is to find your room and sleep in your bed, said her uncle, smiling.

She acquiesced. The day had been long. Suddenly, she exclaimed,

-Oh that’s right! Before I forget, while you are both here, I have to give you Captain MacNeil’s regards. He holds you in high esteem, and keeps good memories of you two.

-He is a brother-in-law that I admired greatly. Except that I stayed hidden here, in my routine and my experiences after your aunt’s death. And after, being absent for these last five years, it is normal that we lost track of each other.

Angie studied her uncle for a moment, and dared to ask,

-Papa tells me that Rosie has gone to London with the kids. Do you have any idea when she will come back?

Her father had looked at her with discontent as soon as she had uttered her cousin’s name. He would have preferred for her to stay quiet on the subject, because now wasn’t the best moment to start on it. Brows furrowed, Frank tightened his lips before answering slowly.

-She will be there for the masked ball. Your father surely told you about it?

-Yes, Uncle.

Angie suddenly felt tired, as if all her energy had left. Even though she was happy to be back home, in her environment, it was getting late and the welcome committee was not what she had expected. She started yawning, hiding her open mouth behind her gloved hands.

-Will you excuse me, dear men, but I think this last part of the trip has exhausted me. Could we talk all of this over in the morning after I’ve had some rest?

-Of course, lassie, get to bed, said her father. Your room is all ready for you. There is even a cosy fire in the chimney to keep you warm. I asked a servant to bring all your things to your room so you have access to them. You will feel better after a good night’s sleep.

She left them alone and went to her apartments, appreciating being alone, in her room, and soon-to-be in her comfortable bed in her personal space, surrounded by her things.

When she entered her bedroom, she was happy to feel the warmth of the fire well maintained. A maid had followed her to help her empty her trunks.

-Did you have a good trip, Miss Angie?

-Ah, yes, thank you, Annette! It was perfect! Could you wait until tomorrow morning to put all my things away? I am so tired I can barely walk. I can’t wait to be asleep in my bed in the land of dreams.

-Alright, Miss. Good night!

Angie went to bed as soon as the maid had left, and closed her eyes. She fell asleep with Rosie’s image in her mind. If only her cousin had been there! They could have talked. But she had left for London, with her kids. The manor would feel so empty and sad without their presence.

In the living room, as soon as Angie had been out of earshot, Charles opened up to Frank.

-I hope that you remember that Mrs. Elroy’s nephew is coming over at the end of this week.

The scientific man with the trussed up hair grunted. He poured himself a glass of whiskey which he swallowed in one gulp.

-Do you want one?

-No, thank you. I have to go and see White Bliss before I go to bed. Tell me, how do you plan on telling Mr. Ardley that his betrothed is not there to meet him? Have you thought about it? He traveled this far just to see her.

-I will find a way to make him patient. That will give me the chance to gauge him and to make sure that he deserves my daughter. Don’t worry about that. It will work out in the end. She’ll be back. She promised me to be back for Christmas.

-Christmas or the Ball? dared to ask Charles.

Frank grunted again and left the room, preferring to go hide in his laboratory. His test tubes never stood up to him like his daughter did.




********






While the children were putting on their pyjamas with Johanna and Sister Lane, Annie went to see Patty to have a word with her.

-Tell me, Patty, for the gifts, are you well organised?

-Yes, they are mostly ready and hidden in Tom’s barn. George gave some money to Miss Pony on his last visit. Him and Albert always think of them at this time of year. With this money, we bought material to sew clothes, and also shoes and boots because they grow so fast! Then, with what was left, we found other surprises for them. Tom made some of the gifts himself. He works the wood so well and it is something that he could do during his convalescence. The gifts will magically appear under the tree, after mass, when the kids are sleeping, so that on the morning of Christmas day, they will get up and find them under the tree! That reminds me, if you come on the morrow, there will also be some for Maria and Matt.

-I think we will come to see you. They will love playing with their friends and take part in the festivities here.

-I hope that the weather will be fine! It is nicer when it snows, but it renders the roads impracticable.

While they were talking, the Pony House living room had filled up with happy orphans with brilliant eyes. They had come back to sit on the cushions and sofas, to admire the beautiful tree all had taken a hand in decorating. It was reading hour. They knew it. They were reading A Christmas Carol by Charles Dickens. Annie proposed to finish reading the story. Then, Patty and Annie went to put them to bed while Johanna accompanied Maria and Matt to get their suitcases ready. The chauffeur was coming soon to bring them back to Lakewood.

-What a fine day this was! exclaimed Sister Lane when they came back. We accomplished a lot today. Thank you both for having coordinated and supervised all of this. The tree is majestic! We are almost ready for Christmas, all that is left is the cooking.

-Well, we are heading back to the manor, and I will have to redo all of the decorating there! Thankfully I will have two good elves with me to help out!

She hugged Matt and Maria closely to her bosom. Their eyes were sparkling with impatience, in spite of their tiredness.

-Are you ready?

They nodded their heads expectantly.

-I think I won’t be the only one falling asleep during the drive, she said, laughing.

Annie helped them put their coats on, and then put hers on. She sat down to put on her boots. The day had been full and she felt tired. She still had a long way to go before they reached the manor. Francesca would take the relay only at that moment.

The children made their goodbyes to the ladies of Pony and a huge embrace to their aunt Johanna. They followed Annie outside, and settled down in their seats in the luxurious car that was bringing them to their mother.




********






As soon as they left the dining room, Terry asked her the question he had wanted to ask since the start of the meal.

-Freckles, did you notice that there was a doctor, at the table with us?

-Was there? Hum… No, I don’t recall him, Terry! said a surprised Candy.

-You were so subjugated by the Captain that you didn’t even see him, he said with comprehension. He even told us his name, a certain Dr. Clement.

-Oh, if it was at the start, I missed that part. Starting from the moment I heard the name Brown, I couldn’t keep from thinking and wondering if it could be Anthony’s father. I was trying to recognise in the Captain the man I had known through observing his features. I could see it was him, even if the years at sea have altered his physiognomy. So if I understand you well, since there is a doctor on board, it is a good sign, because we will be able to consult him.

-With the number of passengers on these ocean liners, it would have been surprising had there not been one, don’t you think? It remains to be seen if he will be able to auscultate you and evaluate you properly. We will go and see him, right?

-If you want, after one of your practices.

Terry was relieved that she accepted his request so quickly. She had had a tendency to take her visit to the doctor lightly up until this moment.

-So, now that this is settled, what would you say to a guided tour of this boat, embellished by my personal touch?

-I would follow you anywhere, my darling Terry!

Terry took her hand in his and brought her to the places he wanted to show her, which he had discovered on his last trip. They first went to the living room of the first class, with its glass doors and luminous dome that made the room even more attractive. Inside, the mahogany wood panels set the tone. Added to that the multiple alcoves with cushioned benches gave a view of the ocean through the bay windows, creating numerous intimate mini-salons, in retreat of the rest of the large rectangular room. The upholstered armchairs looked so comfortable that they had to test them. They stayed seated for a time, to lounge a bit. Many passengers occupied the other sofas and armchairs, and they could hear the hum and buzz of conversations with, once in a while, a tone that went up a notch. In the middle, against the huge wall of the fireplace mantle in white marble, was a crackling fire, adding a warm touch to the room.

-There is even a piano in here! exclaimed Candy, unable to stay in place any longer.

-Yes, darling! You can keep at your favorite hobbies even though you are on a cruise! We will be able to continue with our lessons!

He approached the instrument and sat on the bench. He played a Beethoven sonata which he particularly enjoyed. Terry played very well. Some passengers paused their conversation to be able to listen to him better. Looks were coming his way while he finished up the melodious piece. People started applauding him and he got up to bow respectfully before them. Then, turning towards Candy, he said,

-It is your turn now, Freckles!

-No, Terry, really! I’d rather not! Not after you, I couldn’t, not in front of all these people.

-Nobody is listening, anyway!

Candy observed him, indecisive.

-We can come back whenever you feel like it, you know? On the boat there are always things to do, people with whom to strike a conversation and treasures to discover. Here is a piano, but there are others! I found three on my last trip, we can pick and choose!

-I think it is an excellent idea to have thought of placing instruments here, it helps to pass the time and create ambiance. When people play it well, I mean. I will skip my turn for now.

-Are you sure?

-Of course! You can play all you want, you are so good at it, and you are used to having all those stares directed at you!

-Fine, then, we will come back some other time. I am guessing that in the early morning there must be less passengers in the room. We can do our lessons, so that you don’t forget all you have learned.

-We will see. Don’t forget that you have a Hamlet practice tomorrow morning.

-If we get up early enough, we can come before breakfast. We would have time for a short half hour, what do you think?

Seeing the uncertainty on her face, he changed the subject.

-Come, follow me, let us continue our visit!

He took her hand again and walked briskly towards the men’s smoking room. He half-opened the door to show her the loveseats and armchairs filling the room. There was a section specifically for the game tables. Men were standing, in great discussion in another part of the room, apart. A big fire was lighted there also, at the back of the room, in front of which the male members of the troupe were seated on large sofas, in a deep conversation with the journalist Arnold Griffith. The smoke from the cigars and cigarettes rose in spirals up to the ceiling. Candy started coughing and Terry shut the door.

-Sorry, Freckles, I had forgotten you didn’t like the smoke. You see, here the men come after the meals, to get away from their wives and their stories.

-Terry!

He explosed in contagious laughter and they continued their ballad filled with humor and gaiety.

-Normally, men go to the smoking room to drink and smoke. They can also play cards or dice, even sometimes chess. Some of them like to debate different subjects or just complain, it goes according to preferences. But this is not of much interest for us now. I only wanted you to know where it is located because I may come here during the week, just to keep up appearances, you know. Did you see them? Brad was there, with Robert and the journalist! Come, let’s continue our exploration, I also want to show you…

-Where are you bringing me now? asked Candy, her eyes full of mirth, just to be spending time with him. Oh, Terry, do you want to know something? I really don’t care where you bring me, as long as I am with you!

His lips stretched into a large smile and he held her hand tightly in his while he continued to guide her to the next spot.

-This time, I will bring you into the depths of the ship. Come!

They took the elevator to get down a couple of floors. They walked along another hallway that was almost identical to the one in the superior levels. Terry dropped Candy’s hand to open the door for her, and motioned for her to go in before him.

-Here, we have… Ta-da! Another piano! In another room with much less discretion!

They had arrived in the lounge of the second class which was filled with passengers of all kinds. Someone was already seated at the piano, playing a rather jerky tune of Chopin. It was an elder lady who was strumming with enthusiasm. Candy thought she wouldn’t do much better than her and found her courageous to play before all these people despite all the bad notes and errors she kept making. A young lady was showing her one of her faults, and how to play the segment that was particularly causing her problems.

-You see, Candy? There is no age to start learning! If you want my opinion, it is probably one of the first times that she dares play in public.

When the two ladies moved away from the piano to join their group, Terry prompted Candy silently to go have her own turn. She walked shyly towards the instrument. It was an upright piano made in walnut and had a well adjusted sonority. There was a large bench that enabled both of them to be seated at the same time.

-Come, let’s play together, that is why the piano is there! It only wants to be tickled!

Despite the fact that there were more people, Candy felt more at ease in this room than in the other one. She sat on the bench beside Terry and with their four hands, they played the happy song they had often practiced on Eleanor’s piano, the one he had started showing her back in those days at St-Paul’s College. They were applauded when they finished. They turned to thank the passengers with a nod of the head and started another piece that they enjoyed playing together. Candy then got up to let Terry play by himself. He started on a piece that she particularly enjoyed. The clapping was louder and warmer this time. Terry stood up, and bowed to his public.

-You see? he said with a twinkle in his eye, it wasn’t so bad, now, was it? I would say the majority of people like to hear some music in the background, as long as they can guess what it is and it is not too choppy! It puts them in a good mood.

-It was easier than I thought.

-The pianos were put there so that they could be used. Here, there are all kinds of people who come by, some have already taken classes and for others it is their first opportunity to come close and touch the instrument. Think about how lucky they are to have a chance to try it out. Ah… It is so good to be playing piano, don’t you find? It has been awhile.

-Yes, I agree. It is an asset to know music. It is like learning another language.

-Exactly, and it opens our horizons! It is like at each new thing you learn, it gives access to another world of possibilities that you ignored before.

-It is so important to stay open-minded, I think. There are so many things that we don’t know, even if we think we already know everything!

-We could also say that traveling has that same effect, right? It brings us a different way to see the world, and the people, when we are open to that possibility, of course.

They were still standing beside the piano. Candy delicately put her hand on Terry’s shoulder.

-Terry, could we sit down for a while? I am starting to feel tired.

-Of course, my doe! I… For a moment, I forgot the state of your health. We’ve been walking quite a bit. Come and sit down here, on this loveseat, it looks very comfortable.

Candy sat down beside an elder lady who smiled at them.

-Good evening, young folk! I enjoyed hearing you play on the piano. Music is one of my favorite hobbies. I used to play when I was younger, but I can’t anymore with these old arthritic fingers.

-How sad for you!

-I’m telling you. Enjoy your youth while you can! The moment when old age creeps up on you comes quickly, said the lady with a hint of sadness.

-You are so right, said Candy. Life is beautiful and it is meant to be lived to the fullest. That’s what I try to do!

-Yes, she is hard to follow sometimes! said Terry.

-Hey, let me look at you up close. Your face… I think I’ve seen you before. Have we met, by any chance?

-I don’t think so… started Terry.

He took Candy’s hand and squeezed it.

-Come, darling, she said, this little pause was perfect. Now we can continue our visit.

Turning towards the old woman, she whispered as if it was a secret,

-My husband has decided to show me around the ocean liner. My own private tour!

-I won’t hold you back. Have fun! You are such a sweet couple. I hope that you will be back to play again. They don’t all have your talent.

Children were seated on the piano bench and hitting the notes randomly while laughing, under the supervision of their nanny who kept urging them to play softly.

The couple smiled at the old dame and went out to continue on their quest to discover the boat.

-I will try to walk slower. There is still one place I would like to show you tonight, and after that, we can go to bed.

They walked leisurely in the corridor, holding hands again.

-To come back to what we were saying just now, I would say that theater, for me, is like taking a trip somewhere! In this sense that it too opens our horizons to get to know and learn to play different characters, and live life through their perspectives. I find it exhilarating. When we can play the part and wear the shoes of people of all walks of life, and imagine how they get through their days and their hardships, it is quite revealing. I learn so much about human psychology. And I find it is a fascinating experience.

-You’re right, and you excel at it too!

-I find also that it varies so much from the aristocratic world where we must act a certain way if we don’t want to be marginalised or criticised or ostracised. There is such liberty in acting!

-Terry, there are people who judge in all spheres of society, not just the nobles. We must not generalize and put everybody in the same boat. People of means are not all like Neil and Eliza!

-And thank God for that!

-We can also meet with Alberts and Terrys, she said as she stopped to hug him tight.

-And Candys, he added softly.

With his long fingers, he raised her face towards his own, and, taking the time to check right and left of the hallway to make sure there was no one watching, he kissed her tenderly on the mouth. Candy answered his kiss and put her arms around his neck. He leaned Candy against the wall and they continued to kiss until they heard a door being opened at the other end of the hall. Quickly, Candy moved away from him and pretended to put her hair in place. They walked on in silence. Candy’s lips felt full of desire, and her body was filled with the warmth she associated with being close to him and touching him. Her heart was starting to throb and she took slow breaths to hide her inner turmoil. Terry said nothing for a while, because he was also lost in the sensations that a little kiss had awakened in him.

-Where were we? he asked her after a pause, to change his mind to more practical things.

-We were talking about people of high class.

-I didn’t think it was such an emotive subject! he said with a grin.

Candy laughed.

-I find it funny to consider myself among them, because my origins are rather modest, as you know. But I must say that since I was adopted, I’ve been part of both worlds, and I’ve seen the different spheres. I can get along with people of all social origins. A person remains a person, whether they are rich or poor. Our souls are all equal, you know.

-That is why you are such a good nurse. You will care for people equally, without any prejudice, whether they are nobles or workers, humans or animals. You have so much compassion, in that you are much like Albert!

-I must have been influenced by him, and Anthony too. Even if they were from a rich class, they welcomed me with open arms and shared with me their love of all living beings, without making any distinction in our social states. Stear and Archie were like that too. If we compare that to the way I was treated at the Reagans and with Aunt Elroy, it is like day and night.

Candy shook her head. She never understood why they had treated her that way, and still did, in a manner of speaking.

-How do you explain that, Terry? That some are so serious and stiff, and not grateful for the chance they have of being rich. They waste their energy criticizing and judging and putting down the poorer or weaker instead of helping them out.

-Oh, Freckles, it would take an essay to explain their behavior! It is the reason why I am more attracted by theater than by psychology. We get to play authentically the emotions, and interpret them on a stage, rather than in real life. We get to be everything, for a while, and be with these emotions, without hurting anyone. It is a way to get bad vibes out of my system. You should try it, maybe you would enjoy yourself?

-Me at the theater? You’re not in your right mind, Terry! I would be so awkward!

-Well, you can try it if you want to participate in the workshops and practices that Robert will do on the ship. He makes us try everything, it’s quite fun, actually. It enables us to get to know ourselves. Not only between us, but to know our deeper inner selves. We discover secret ways of being we had not thought about, we visit our internal world. It provides us with an opportunity to better understand others, and the characters we have to play, and most times, to realise that we are all in the same boat when it comes to having to learn to deal with our emotions!

-I love to talk with you, Terry, and to hear your thoughts on things. You have a deep understanding of the human soul.

-It came with the territory, after years of practice, my dear.

-And you express it so well, it brings me to heights unrevealed to hear you, and to see how far you’ve come. You now have a serenity in you that wasn’t there before.

-Thank you, I am touched that you noticed. I show you parts of me that had been wounded for so long, and that I can now canalise in a better way. That is what theater has done for me! At the start of our separation… When… When I was feeling really low… I had to touch bottom. When I saw you in Rockstown, that is when I finally grasped that I had this force in me to do something about all the emotions that were battling inside my being. I thought that if I could quiet them and master them, instead of letting them get the better of me, I could better express myself on stage, and keep them from destroying me.

-You’ve always had so much talent, my darling Terry! I am really humbled that you are telling me all of this. I love hearing you reciting your texts with such truth and raw emotion. You are proof that in life we can get to all that we desire, if we work at it, and that is what makes me love you. You have a gift, a rare talent, and you found how to use it and express it in such a wonderful way!

-All of us have gifts, Freckles. Either we learn to exploit them and use them and share them, or we hide them deep down, being scared to make mistakes or to be ridiculed. I have met many actors who could have become better but who let themselves be overwhelmed by their fears. For me, it was a no-brainer. I had to play, I had no choice. Because whenever I found myself in the skin of my characters, it made me forget that if I stayed too long in my own little world, I was unhappy.

-To have all that potential and unable to make beauty with it, is so hard. You… You were able to confront your demons, Terry, and that is what makes your story special, because your example is the proof that you can accomplish and succeed in what you desire when you put your mind and efforts into it.

-My success is more personal than people think. I only ever wished to be the best that I knew I could be.

-And you do that rather well, I must say.

-Do you feel ready for our next stop? We are going even deeper down! And you will see how people of all classes know how to have fun. We can already hear the music… And not only piano!

The nearer they came to the dining room of the third class, the clearer they could hear the sound of a violin. When they entered inside, the fiddler stopped playing and people stopped dancing. They saw some young men putting away the tables to the sides to make more room for the dancers. The chairs had been piled up in a corner. One of the men took out his bagpipe and started playing a traditional folk song. Four young girls in Scottish dresses were in the middle and started step-dancing to the music, their arms going up into the air as they turned to the rhythm of the bagpipe. Their dresses swayed around their knees as they moved. Candy’s eyes watered.

-What’s wrong, Freckles? I thought you would like that! wondered Terry in her ear, holding her by the waist.

-This music… It brings back so many memories! The sound of the bagpipes… As you know, the Ardleys come from Scotland, and the men of the family all know how to play. I learned to appreciate it, because at first I thought it sounded like snails. Each time I hear the sound now, it I am brought back in time because it touches a fiber so deep in my heart. It is a mesmerizing music and it has acquired a profound signification for me. Decidedly, I will never be able to run from my past, she admitted truthfully, because ever since we got aboard, I am surprised by nostalgia at every turn!

They remained standing in the room a moment, getting filled up with the plaintive sounds, and after, Candy asked Terry to bring her back to their cabin. The day had been long and although she had thoroughly enjoyed their evening together, she was low on energy.

They walked on in silence. He loved having her by his side, showing her the sights, seeing life through her eyes. He appreciated being able to exchange their thoughts and perceptions, to bring them to see things clearer together.

-Thank you, dearest Freckles, for this magical evening with you. Your vivacious reactions, your contagious laugh that I love to hear, and the wonderment that I see in your eyes. As if everything is an occasion to be enchanted, as if everything was beautiful for you. You do know that I love you, don’t you, my beautiful Candy?

-Oh, Terry! I love you too! It was really a perfect evening! And I must say that I enjoy our conversations and what we share, too. We are so lucky to be able to talk like this on all sorts of subjects.

-I would say that it comes with an open-mindedness that must be present in both parties…

-Maybe. Whatever it is, I am grateful that we have it. And with each day that adds up, I discover in you an incredible wealth. Thank you, my kind husband, thank you.

A tear appeared in the corner of her eye, and followed a downward path on her cheekbone. Terry gathered it with his lips, and hugged his wife strongly in his arms.

-Thank you, my dear.

They had taken their time to get back to the elevator that brought them on the top storeys. Terry used a different hallway and stopped in front of two large sculpted doors.

-This is our last stop for the night, I promise you. It is another place I wanted to show you. We won’t stay very long.

He brought her inside the library of the ocean liner. It was a large room, with a high ceiling, and there were hundreds of books to choose from, on the shelves niched in the walls, fenced in behind wrought iron gates to protect them. The place was very calm, and the rare passengers who were still there were lost in books and very quiet. They went around and Terry chose a poetry book. They came out on tiptoes and reached their cabin soon after.

Once inside their intimate room, Terry turned to Candy to ask her,

-Do you know what I love about you, Freckles?

-I could guess, but I would rather hear it from you.

-Your extraordinary capacity to see possibilities everywhere, at all times. You know by instinct what needs to be said or down to lighten up the atmosphere or calm a person.

-It doesn’t always work, you know! said Candy, laughing.

-I would say that you sow seeds every time, even if you think it hasn’t worked! And sometimes, all it takes after to have them flourish, is for the ground to become favorable, so your idea can germinate and grow.

-What do you mean by that?

-We’ll take me as an example, it will be easier for you to understand. If I grunt or resist the first time you propose something, on the second, I do a bit less grunting… And at the end of the day, once my inner resistances have dissipated or been tamed, I can move forward. You remember when I left college? When you spoke to my dad to let him take my own decisions and choose my path? For a reason that I ignore, he knew at once that what you had told him was the truth and was wise, and he acted in function of that new way to see things. Now, compare that to all the times that Eliza didn’t want to even listen to what you had to say, because she was so caught up in her jealousy and her hate, unable to recognize the truth and wisdom of your words. She is the one who is still suffering from that. What I am coming to, is that it is always possible for one of these seeds to give fruit, even after a long time. Once it is sown, it only awaits the right soil to thrive. It can grow when we least expect it. And for you, sowing seeds of love seems like it is always the natural and easy thing to do, you do it unconsciously, and with so much love in your heart.

-What can I answer to that?

-Thank you, my love, for being so insightful? answered Terry with a laugh.

-Well, you have the gift of putting yourself at the front, and that, nobody can take it away from you!

-No, and do you know why? Because I chose not to let anybody treat me like a nobody for reasons that are their own. What does it matter if my parents were not married? If I am here now, and I have the strength of my convictions, it is precisely because I created myself, because I didn’t trust anyone before I met you. And now, I tell myself that I am the result of a very deep love who so wanted to express itself, that it created me. And you too, surely, when you think about it. We don’t necessarily choose the circumstances that see us being born, nor our parents, nor the hardships of life, but I am sure of one thing, now. It is that if I am here today, and I succeeded in becoming the actor that I dreamed of being, it is because I persevered, because I had faith in that voice I kept hearing, to find my willfulness, and also because despite all that I went through as a child, all that I perceived or felt, even the obstacles I had, and thanks to that inextinguishable flame of love inside me, thanks to you who believed in me when I didn’t even believe in myself, because of all of this, I came to be where I am right at this moment. You were there, on Second Pony Hill, and after that when we were separated during our studies and careers, you continued to believe in me, in us, and to weave those strong threads between us, by your love for me, and by your ability to see beyond appearances. All of that, despite our long separation that followed, all of that, my dearest Freckles, I have never forgotten it, and I am grateful for it. You enabled me to remember all the love and all the strength I carried in me to create my own path. You will never know what it means to me, and you will never know how much I love you… profoundly.

Terry’s words touched a deep chord in Candy and resonated through all her being. It was so intense, so strong, and so simple at the same time. She understood what he meant and stayed silent, because she wanted to savour this moment of grace between them. Terry opened the door to their cabin and while she entered, he took out the harmonica from his back pocket. He kept it with him at all times. She took off her shoes and sat down on the side of the bed. He stretched lazily against the wall and started to play, like a humble offering at this moment of sharing, his own gift of gratitude to this beauty.




********






After this musical walk, rich in color and sharing, they had prepared for bed, each taking their turn in the cramped space in the washroom. They wished each other a good night, and Candy heartfully thanked him again for such a unique evening.

-If each day we spend on this boat is as filled as today was, I can guarantee you it won’t be hard to fall asleep! she said, laughing.

She was still in wonder of all the treasures they had found, her eyes were sparkling with delight, a simple and soft and comfortable happiness that brought her some tangible and peaceful well-being deep inside.

She lay down beside him and was just about to enter her dream state when she suddenly raised herself awed by a genius idea. Seating bolt upright in the bed, she turned to her man, lying next to her.

-Terry! I’ve just had a flash!

-Hmmm, muttered the man, almost lost in Morpheus’ arms.

-I found a name for my caring foundation! I will call it Klin House! In honor of my beautiful Klin who was always there for me, ready to help me and follow me. It is a house that will give help to women and families in need, to give them the necessary boost that will bring them hope to get better and take charge of their own lives, and strength to move forward. Klin held that role for me, and he will continue to do so for people in this manner, what do you think? Terry?

Her husband’s regular breathing told her beyond all doubt that he had fallen asleep. Rather than being offended, Candy lay back down on the bed, proud of her idea inspired by a conversation with Captain Brown. She saw in this a sort of consecration, as if even Anthony, through his father, gave him his approbation for what she wanted to do. She shut her eyes and recited a prayer of gratitude to these angels who had crossed paths with her and lived alongside her for a while. Her last thought was for George whom she would see on her way back, another angel on her path. She fell asleep telling herself that she would have to write him a note to let him know what name she had chosen so that he could incorporate it in his papers as soon as possible… Tomorrow… Because now… Now was the time to… Sleep…

She curled up near her husband and smelled the perfume of his after-shave which she liked so much. She put her arm over his denuded torso, kissed his shoulder and sighed with content. She would soon join him with Morpheus.




********






*Author’s note : The real boat’s name is Mauretania. It is an ocean liner of the Cunard Line, renowned for having built the most luxurious and powerful transatlantic boats of History. The majority of the details concerning this ocean liner come from my readings, my watchings and researches I did on the web. I wanted to stay as loyal to the descriptions as I could. I dared use the Mauretania in my story even if in December of 1919 it was still on the docks awaiting to be put back to use, and officially the first civil crossings of the Mauretania after the war started only in May 1920. But shhhh, it is for the good of the cause! We all know how important that boat is for Candy and Terry’s story! And for those of you who saw the movie Titanic, I may have been inspired by certain scenes of Jack and Rose. The two boats were very similar. Ocean liners were used to transport passengers across the Atlantic ocean, for the most part securely. It was quite an era, before the development and advent of aviation transportation.
These great boats rivaled each other for the famous Blue Riband, offered to the one with the best cruising speed. The Mauretania received it twenty years in a row from 1909 to 1929, before being dethroned by more modern and more rapid ocean liners. It is a very interesting subject! I wanted to put in some parts of my research, to render the story more realistic, and to share what I had learned. Again, all of this remains fictive and I may have used some information for the benefits of the story. We can dare anything in fiction, can we? Ahhh Total liberty! I hope still that it remains coherent and easy to visualise! I tried to integrate the interesting elements into the story like the boat’s unnerving tendency to pitch on the ocean (which you will read in one of the next parts) because the boat was built to be fast, and was thus made as slim as possible (27 meters large = 88 feet) despite its length of close to 243 meters (797 feet). That provoked alter effects. They learned of their mistakes and the new ones built afterwards, the modern cruise ships, can support more difficult conditions and very high waves almost without notice by the passengers.




********

 
Top
view post Posted on 6/2/2024, 21:25     +1   -1

Advanced Member

Group:
Member
Posts:
2,687
Reputation:
+3
Location:
Québec, Canada

Status:


EPISODE 5
Part 3






For their first workshop the next morning, Robert was waiting for them in the small lounge at the end of their row of cabins. He had pulled the drapes to keep the grey moody weather outside, and to make sure to have every actor’s full attention. The place looked more intimate with the lamps lighted in every corner, bringing just enough brightness for the room. At his request, Arnold Griffith was also present to participate in the activities with them, so that they could get used to his presence and become more comfortable around him.

Face to face, one after the other, they had taken the time to describe each other, each in their own way, improvising a presentation of the person before them. It was one of these exercises that amused them once in a while, and especially to welcome new members added to the troupe, as it helped to integrate them into the rest of the group in a fun way so that they felt included. They had to find an extraordinary way to present their acolyte. This enabled them to simply practice other styles of voices, tones of replica, while adding a touch of humor, or in a romantic or poetic way, or simply with suspense in a mysterious tone, according to their momentary amusement. Robert hoped to establish a climate of trust so they would feel at ease together, and ready to make confidences.

With the proposed activities, they learned a lot about themselves, and what made them tick. The younger actors had flowed easily into this, leaving their shyness behind, to readily embrace the play, even though Eleanor was there with them. It surprised them to realise that she was just like them, an actress who had ups and downs, and who was still occasionally prone to stage fright in the face of the unknown.

For the next diction exercise, they had been separated in duets again, but with another actor. Each had to recite phrases of a rising difficulty, repetitively and without stammering. Candy had lasted only two half phrases, suddenly overcome by a fit of laughter, to the point of giving her a stitch in her side. Eleanor noticed Terry’s worried glance over to his wife who kept gasping for air. Candy’s contagious laughter soon filled the room and the other actors rapidly joined her gaiety. She had to forfeit her spot and seat herself in one of the armchairs on the side to listen to them continue, still somewhat breathless. They had then done other exercises in trios in which she had done her best to participate, with better results.

The start of the morning had passed quickly in an ambiance of overall fun. They were soon so filled with energy that they couldn’t concentrate anymore nor stay silent. To calm them, Robert offered them a fifteen minute pause, advising them to get out for a tea or a bite to eat. When the most part of the troupe had left the room, he left the door wide open for a change of air and pulled the drapes hung over the rectangular portholes to let the sun in. The weather had cleared, the clouds had scattered and the rays of the sun were warmly penetrating into the room.

Candy joined Terry to stand beside him. Her cheeks were pink from her exertion at having to express herself in front of so many people, and because she had laughed so much at the diverse interventions, something she wasn’t used to. It made her feel euphoric and was good for the morale, but she was already a little tired by it.

-You look magnificent, Freckles! Theater does you good! he said, squeezing her in his arms.

She savoured his shared warmth and closed her eyes, her body close to him. Raising her head to see him better, she smiled before announcing,

-Terry, I think that I will go out while you continue your practice. I need to see the radio operator to be able to send George a telegram. I want him to know the name of the foundation as soon as possible so he can incorporate it into his paperwork.

-Ah… That is a good idea. I’m glad that you told me this morning because I would have absolutely no idea what you are talking about now!

-You didn’t hear me yesterday, as you were already sleeping soundly.

-I would have enjoyed to hear your genius idea first hand, he said as he pushed a strand of blond hair behind her ear.

-Yes, because it was a really great one! she said with emotion. George will be able to prepare the papers officially with the right name.

-So you will join me for lunch after the practice session? he asked while squeezing her hand.

-Of course, darling, she answered as she kissed him lightly.

-Are you sure you will be alright?

-Of course I will be fine.

Terry watched her walking away in the hallway, with a frown on his face. He remained in the doorway and had to move away, lost in his thoughts, when the journalist and actors came back with teapots of steaming tea, cups and dry biscuits, for those who wished to eat. Eleanor had seen that Terry was far away, with a seriousness that confirmed her own suspicions.

-Is everything alright, Terry? she inquired as she came near him.

-Yes. Candy had things to do.

-Terry! exclaimed Karen with a snap of her fingers. We need some of your expertise here!

Terry closed the door slowly, still pensive. He walked towards the others alongside Eleanor. They were standing in a semi-circle, having a conversation as they sipped their warm beverages while waiting for the practice to start.

-Here I am. You missed me already? How can I be useful to you?

-You originally come from London, don’t you?

-With an accent like his, it is certain! dropped Brad.

-Yes, I lived there for a good part of my youth.

-That is what we thought. We have just done a little investigation and realised that many of us have never even been to England. Even Susanna has never set foot there. There is only you, Eleanor, Phillip and Robert who have seen London. So, before we get there, we would like to make a list of your suggestions of places that we must absolutely see. We already have a couple of ideas but were wondering what an old-timer like you would suggest to visit while we are there. Would you like to enlighten us on that subject?

-You must surely know the best pubs and places to eat? asked Brad.

-There are all sorts of places, and for all tastes, it would be too long to enumerate them all. I am sure that at the hotel, they will have the best addresses.

-Surely, but we wanted to have your expert opinion, added Karen.

-What can we visit, other than the unavoidable spots like London Bridge and the Tower, Trafalgar Square, Picadilly Circus, Big Ben and Westminster Palace on the Thames river, enumerated Phillip while counting on his fingers.

-You’ve already named enough monuments to keep you busy for two weeks! said Terry with a smile. And you will find many more when we get there.

-Which is worth it, according to you? Which should we visit first? wondered Arnold, curious.

-I would suggest starting with a bus tour, you know the red two-storey buses in London? Then you would get to see all the monuments from the outside. After, just pick and choose those you want to see inside, those that interest you most, and get to them. They are all accessible by the London Underground, the oldest metro in the world. There are less things to do at this time of year, because winter is quieter. There is also Camden Park not too far from the theater district, unique boutiques in Camden Town and on Carneby Street. Or else you could go visit Regent Park, the zoo is there, and there are also gardens for the botanist in you. If I remember well, the zoo is open year-round and it is a nice outing even at this time of year. They have hilarious Japanese macaques, a kind of monkey that is very funny to watch! he said with a laugh. Candy and I want to make a nostalgic tour of the city, a sort of pilgrimage to our old haunts. But you could also be tempted to visit the parliamentary buildings for those of you who enjoy politics, or numerous palaces and abbeys for the religious in you, not to forget so many art galleries and museums for those of you who love History. All of these are worth a visit. You really have plenty of choices!

Robert added,

-Let’s not forget that we will also have practices and representations to fit into our schedule!

-It’s break time, Robert, let them be, said Iris with kindness. It is good for the morale to anticipate what is coming, it gives wings! After all, we are only young once!

Robert raised his shoulders, with a contrite smile on his face.

-The worst enemy of London dwellers is the weather, of course, continued Terry. In a general manner, winter remains a grey and wet season, even if it gets flurries sometimes. There are not that many sunny days, which is why it is best to plan on having an umbrella each time you adventure outside. I think they even furnish them at the hotel!

-It resembles New York a bit, then.

-New York gets more snow, and it is colder. London weather stays rather clement throughout winter. You could walk in the streets of London and visit the boutiques if you want. There are so many places to discover, and the architecture alone is worth the effort. It will all depend on your personal preferences, you know. There are literary or mystic salons where people gather in the evenings to talk about actuality subjects, or specific themes, varying from poetry to paranormal if that is of interest to you. I used to attend a mystic salon when I was a teen, once in a blue moon, and it was extremely strange, listening to all these people who thought they had illuminated answers to life’s metaphysical questions.

-There are salons like that in New York too, you know. I’ve been to so many of them, of all kinds, said Karen. It’s been in vogue for a couple of years. It must be about the same in London. We were rather looking for typical English outings, because else what’s the use of traveling?

-I remember a quaint alley I used to walk around, where they had kiosks outside, said Eleanor. I always found eccentric and eclectic things there. I don’t know if you’ve been there, Terry, it was called the artists’ alley, it was in the old section of town where artists sold their creations under temporary and makeshift booths. It’s worth the visit. I discovered beautiful original pieces of art, there, that you wouldn’t find elsewhere. I liked to do that, in my time, said Eleanor.

Robert acquiesced and added,

-There are many streets strictly for pedestrians with boutiques of all kinds, artisans, potters, art galleries, you name it.

-London is a huge city, said Terry. It would take you weeks to discover it all. If you simply remain in the theater district, you will have enough sites for your money. The Royal Theater of Drury Lane is located in a spot where there are activities to do and buildings to visit. And since it will be during the Christmas season, there will be surprises also. If it is like in the summertime, there are troubadours, fireaters and jugglers, musicians and magicians that present their art to passersby. You won’t need to get away from the district unless you really want to.

-What a great idea!

-For those of you who would like to go to mass in a real cathedral, there are many in the city and each is spectacular. The architecture and the stained glass are incredible! I have gone frequently in my childhood, although I was a recalcitrant practitioner, but I did know how to pray in these majestic places. I do realize that these impressive monuments have been enriched of centuries of History. There is a very particular church that opens directly on the square where the theater is located and that was nicknamed the actors’ church.

-Ah yes! I gather you are talking about St-Paul’s in Covent Garden?

-The very one. You will be able to meet the best actors of London there.

-As you say, that will give us quite a program to follow! exclaimed Karen as she showed them the many pages of her notebook that she had blackened with words.

-We won’t have enough time on our hands, grunted Brad.

-We will have to make wise choices, and not only pubs, said Phillip as he elbowed him.

Robert looked at the time on the mural clock and clapped his hands thrice to have the troupe’s attention.

-The pause is finished! We can continue this interesting conversation at lunch time, if you wish. And just so you know, Phillip and I are well acquainted with the theater’s director. He is quite the man. He might have already planned our activities for us. We are renowned guests, winners of the contest, don’t you forget that! We can make all the plans we want on this ocean liner, these might change when we get to London. We have to keep our options open. Now, let’s get back to our lambs or I will be obliged to keep you for a longer time.

The actors took some time to get ready, a few grunting a bit, for the form. Karen put her notebook away in her purse. Iris went to stand by the door, while Robert continued on,

-Since we have already done a couple of activities to warm up earlier, I suggest for this part that we go over the crucial scenes, while Eleanor circulates amidst us you to make some observations. Pretend the lights are dimmed and imagine you are on stage, please.

Arnold and Iris left so the actors could practice between themselves. They promptly started on their texts while Robert and Eleanor listened. Earlier, she had brought some advice when they were doing the diction exercises but now, watching them, she couldn’t see anything that needed to be ameliorated, because they knew their scenes by heart. How she loved this profession! How inspiring it was to see each of the actors getting under their character’s skin and recite their words with such verve, serious and underlying passion.




********






Candy crossed the hallways to get to the communications room. She chose to stop a moment in front of the large windows that made up the observation room in semi-circle and that enabled her to see the boat split the waters at a good speed, separating the waves to advance towards Europe. She felt well today. She thought it must be the effects of the joyful activities of the troupe in which she had partaken that morning and her numerous laughing episodes, added to the vivifying and ionizing air of the large, with the brilliant sun that had shown its rays, now filtering through the few clouds, filling the space with its light and warmth.

The blond woman walked slowly around the room, then approached the commanding room where many pictures of the Mauritania were framed. She stood in front of them, studying the photos and pinned newspaper articles that recalled the story of the liner’s best moments, of its construction to its multiple transformations over the years, especially in war time. Suddenly, her thoughts were interrupted by something unexpected slowly grazing her calves. A deep meow surprised her. She looked down and saw at her feet a beautiful black cat with a white diamond on its chest and the ends of its paws white, watching her with its amber eyes.

-Oh! How cute you are! she exclaimed happily.

She lowered herself to its height and picked it up, unable to resist its feline charm.

-You have mittens, too? she said, noticing the cat’s front paws, each dotted with a spare thumb.

The cat started to purr even louder as it rubbed its head on her chin.

-I see that you have made the acquaintance of Tuxedo, whom the crew has nicknamed Tux.

-Hello there, Tux! And good morning, Captain Brown! said Candy, smiling, turning towards the tall man that had just entered the room.

-How are you, pretty Candy?

-I am very well, thank you! I was looking over these images of the Mauritania when this adorable cat came to say hello.

The Captain laughed wholeheartedly. The cat had recognized him and started squirming in Candy’s arms to get away. She put him down on the floor and he walked over to the Captain to receive his daily dose of caresses from the Captain, who much obliged him.

-Tux is such an affectionate cat, and he knows in whom he can put his trust!

-Have you had him for a long time?

-He has been with us for the past four years. It is my Second, Colin, who brought him aboard after a halt in the port of Halifax. He was erring on the quays, a little lost kitten. He soon got used to life on board a ship. He is an outstanding hunter, very useful to rid us of vermin. There are many cats on the boat, and the majority stays well hidden, prowling around the pantries and the kitchens, in quest of scraps of food. He is the rare one wanting the company of humans. He brought such comfort to the wounded soldiers and to the troupes, that he sculpted a special place in our hearts. Let’s say that he has become like our mascot.

-Cats are so endearing, and at the same time, they keep their mystery and aloofness.

-They are very sensible animals. Sometimes we could almost believe that they can predict the weather. When he becomes nervous, I know that we will encounter a tempest of sorts. He is even better than a barometer!

Candy was laughing as she stroked the soft fur of the cat who kept rubbing its head on her hand, getting a fill of all the love she could give him. She had squatted down to his level to keep stroking his thick soft fur.

-They don’t always want to mix with the passengers, but he has gotten used to our comings and goings. As long as there are not too many people around, he comes out and likes to be petted. He follows us everywhere and always hopes that by being nice, we will give him the best morsels. He is almost like a dog-cat! What do you say to that, my handsome Tux?

The cat looked over its master and rubbed itself one last time on Candy’s leg before getting away to administer to his other occupations. He had apparently finished conversing with her. She stood back up and told the captain that she had come to send a telegram. He escorted her to the communications room, which enabled the liner to keep a close connection to the coasts.

The radio operator raised his head when they came in.

-Hello, Captain Brown!

-This young lady here needs your services.

Candy saluted him and dictated her message for George. When she was done, she turned to the Captain.

-Isn’t it amazing when we think how he will receive this message sometime today? And that we can now communicate quickly despite the long distance that separates us? I remember a time not that far away when it would take days to send a letter from Chicago to New York!

-It is infinitely practical in many situations, believe me. The means of communications have changed so much since I have started to practice this profession! With the telegraphy codes, we can accomplish miracles. Soon if it continues like this, it will become banal to speak to people overseas by telephone, as if we were just in the room next door instead of separated by an ocean!

They had gone back to the windowed room with the historic pictures and Candy took a moment to finish her observation that had been interrupted by Tux’s arrival. She widened her eyes of wonderment. The captain summarily explained each of the images and she listened attentively to his story telling.

A change had occurred in her in the past few months. As if she noticed the present moments with profoundness and could live them at their full value. Everything was subject to interest her. This world of liners was completely different from the one in which she was used to living. In this particular instant, standing beside the captain commenting the photos, she appreciated the incredible ingenuity of human beings who had built these huge machines with the ability to float on water. To see all the men who had participated and worked on the multiple tasks so that this boat could navigate was awing her. She consciously realized the team that was needed to perform the right maneuvers and make sure to bring all the passengers safely to their destination. The members of the crew were either serious smiling on the diverse group pictures, but extremely proud to be responsible for this hard labor, making sure the boat stayed its course with ease.

-We can only be grateful for all these efforts, and the hundreds of workers who render this possible, don’t you think, Captain? she asked with emotion, one hand over her heart.

-You are right, even though often, we forget the work behind these impressive realizations, because we stay preoccupied by our little lives…

-Even though life goes on, time advances inexorably, and we choose to live with our lot of challenges and miseries.

-You speak like an old woman although you are a young lady in her prime, with the most part of your life before you, so vibrant with your joy and smiles!

Candy stopped to laugh with him, a little bit of herself too. Too concentrated on her little things, she was forgetting the essentials.

-That reminds me of the importance of making a difference for others and to help them, right? To make sure that everyone’s daily lives are softer and more joyful.

-To change the subject, how are you enjoying your trip on the Mauritania so far? asked the Captain, after finishing commenting on the last series of pictures, taking her away from her reflections.

-These are real holidays for me!

-That’s right, you told me you were a nurse! That is a very busy profession.

-I stopped working in Laporte when I got married, handing my demission, because I chose to follow Terry to New York and I couldn’t work at the Happy Clinic anymore. We are in our honeymoon, so for now I am not working, but I will easily find work when we get back, she said slowly.

She had taken the habit to pretend that everything was fine, instead of unveiling her illness. Sometimes, she even came to believe what she was saying. It was like a brave facade, an escape necessary to enable her to live as normal a life as possible, as if everything was for the best in the best of worlds.

-It is easy for me to imagine you in that domain, which requires such compassion for your fellow men. It is a noble profession that you chose, one which will always be necessary, even in times of peace. I had the chance to observe these women of vocation, who devoted their lives to the healing of their patients, with the ease to accompany them in their vulnerable moments, encouraging them to walk again despite the hurtful wounds and the handicaps, offering them an attentive ear or writing letters for them when they couldn’t do it themselves. When the boat served as a hospital, our passengers were very different than today! Doctors and nurses, wounded everywhere we could put them. It was a particular time, and a particular ambiance. I must say that it brings quite a change to get back to civilians after all these years. We are back to a semblance of normality.

-I can imagine how the atmosphere on the boat must seem more carefree with mister and missus anybody. After these years of hardships, people need to have reasons to celebrate. Some of my colleagues and friends have been to the front lines, and they brought back horrible and terrible stories of this war.

She told him in details the story of Stear, whom he had known in his youth. They stayed in silence in his memory, each lost in their own thoughts.

-How many sacrifices and losses on the part of all these human beings!

-And how many miracles also! added Candy with a little smile. Praise to God, all of this is over and behind us now. We can finally move forward.

-That’s true, let’s remember that it is thanks to all these courageous people if we can now freely roam and navigate over the seas in security again.

-Life has changed so much since the last time we met, admitted Candy sorrowfully.

-You are right. It almost seems like two completely different worlds.

She observed him with sad eyes. The Captain felt her troubled spirit. He admired her candor which seemed like a fresh summer breeze. Even though she was a nurse and had seen many things, this young lady was endowed with a rare sensibility, particularly when it concerned others’ pains and also her own past. He would have liked to spare her the hardness of her afflicting souvenirs, and erase the bitter line on her lips. On another note, with whom could he speak of the departed, if it wasn’t with someone who had also known them and been through tragic losses of her own, and who knew the deep value of life?

-Come, let us walk for a while, to change your mind to better thoughts, he said softly.

Candy put her small hand on his arm. They started walking and he turned his bearded face towards her.

-I have an idea. What would you say to enjoying a cup of coffee with me? Do you have time for that?

-That would make me very happy! I had come to send the telegram, and that is already done. My husband has remained with his troupe to do some practice.

-I would like to attend one of their repetitions once before the end of the crossing, it is such inspiring to watch them in action.

-I agree with you, they are very talented.

They walked forward in silence for a moment.

-Don’t you miss the continent sometimes? she asked to disperse it.

-Not really, no. At Anthony’s death, I had no attachments left, nothing to keep me there. I already didn’t go often to see him. But he never complained. He welcomed me with open arms at each one of my visits and asked for nothing else in return, as if he knew that I brought him all that I could. What an adorable child he was! he said as he nodded his head in a sorry air.

Candy felt a knot moving up her throat, like she did every time that her cousin’s name was mentioned. Even though it was years ago and far behind her, she could feel each time the emotion that accompanied his loss, as if she was living it again. She recovered quickly, because this time, she had his father the Captain to herself and was curious to ask him questions. He was a real golden mine of details about the past. What a stroke of luck to have met him again!

Their steps brought them to the Veranda Cafe where they seated themselves at a table for two. It was a quiet spot, illuminated by the natural light coming through the whole wall of windows, giving the impression of being outside, while enabling them to stay sheltered from the cold wind.

-What a great place! We almost feel like we are on a terrace in summertime! exclaimed an enchanted Candy.

-That was the goal. Originally, these windows weren’t in place and we had direct access to the sea air, but this revealing itself to be unpractical, the Cunard Line decided to build a wall with windows, so that we could bathe in the sun’s clarity, without the inconveniences of the hazards of the weather. It is one of my favorite rooms.

-The effect is very successful.

A waiter came up to them.

-Captain Brown, Madam. Would you like some coffee? We have a variety to offer you, to your liking and preferences.

-I enjoy mine not too strong, please. Ah, and sweetened if possible! she said at once.

The Captain ordered each of them a beverage, which was promptly brought to them. Candy’s was topped with Chantilly cream sparkled with a dust of brown sugar, flavored with a stick of cinnamon, which she tasted with gusto. They were almost alone in this quaint spot, some rare passengers saluting the Captain once in a while.

-To get back to what we were saying earlier, life is as it is, the important thing is for us to live it fully while we are alive, don’t you think?

Candy watched him, wordlessly. Then she interrogated him,

-Why are you telling me this?

-Because, dear child, I can sense a deep sadness in you. When you will get to be my venerable age, you will be mad at yourself for all the time spent brooding on the past or worrying over the future.

Seeing in Candy’s face that she was about to object to something he had said, the Captain stopped her with a sign of his hand, wanting to add something else.

-Please understand me. It is good and well to remember the people we have loved and that is completely natural in the wheel of life. But there comes a time when we must leave the past behind where it belongs, or else, believe me, it will gnaw at each crumble of happiness you have acquired dearly, at each of your present moments. Just like it is not healthy to rehash the past, it is not useful to keep from living in fear of what may happen. No human being has ever been dotted with the capacity to know the exactitude of the future, although many would have us believe the contrary.

-You don’t believe in oracles or predictions?

The Captain laughed loudly.

-That’s right, they do say that sailors are of a superstitious nature. But not only them! Actors are also privy to that, aren’t they? And how many others? Human beings would like to know what is coming, to be better prepared to all eventuality, but I think it is better to remain ignorant, and simply welcome what is presenting itself, without any pretension. It is a manner to protect oneself of anxiety and boredom that is part of life. At least, this is what I have learned in my life, especially in the past few years.

-It makes sense. We are so easily influenced sometimes. I have known patients who would spend their time panicking, while imagining all that could befall them instead of focusing on the positive sides of their plight. It becomes a hurdle to their healing in time, and it steals their precious time.

-Human beings are thus made that they rarely come to appreciate living fully their present moment. It is sad because doing this, they keep the peace away. I think the earlier we understand that concept, the more we can lead a happy life.

-There is truth in that statement.

Since they had now installed a trustful ambiance conducive to confidences, Candy dared asked him a personal question that she had been curious about.

-Tell me, Captain, have you ever regretted being called away from your family so often?

He took his time to answer, and when he did, he was sure of his words.

-I couldn’t have lived in Lakewood, dear child. God forbid! The rare times I went there, I felt it wasn’t my place, I almost felt like a prisoner. Rosemary and Anthony were my only home port. And Rosemary…

He paused to reflect a moment. His wife had been a rare and precious friend in a difficult time in his life. He kept an excellent souvenir of her, and didn’t want to tarnish Candy’s own ideas of Anthony.

-Rosemary was a kind and comprehensive woman. She knew that being at sea was my profession and my life when we met, and we had an understanding about it. Mrs. Elroy was in such anger when her niece dared to question her authority and get away from the right path that she had traced for her. She didn’t like me at all, as you can well imagine. I had challenged her and broken all the projects she had elaborated for her niece, which she had worked so hard to make happen, as Rosemary was already promised to an influent and promising businessman at the time we eloped.

-I believe you, and I can imagine it very well, the great aunt on her high horses! She doesn’t like for us to stand up to her, and I know something about that! It must have been almost scandalous for her. And you know what? I must admit that personally, I am sincerely happy that you did elope, because without you, Anthony would never have been born.

Vincent Brown stayed silent, his eyes looking over the horizon beyond the large windows where sky and sea melted together in tones of blue, in an indistinct and blurred line at the image of his thoughts. Despite his silence, Candy continued, because she wanted to reestablish the pieces of the puzzle since life was offering her this chance on a silver platter. In a certain way, she had learned to know the value of expressing her sadness and feelings and knew deeply down, that talking about things that bothered her helped her feel better.

-I never knew the whole story. Except for Albert and Mrs. Elroy who almost never evoke this time, nobody seems to remember in Lakewood. Or maybe it is too hard for them to speak about the subject, even after all these years. Oh! That’s right, she suddenly recalled with a flash, I forget George! I spoke to him about it once, because I think he knew her also. You have surely met him?

-Good old George… I only saw him a few times, but I could sense in him a fundamentally good person, loyal and kind. If I me trust my wife’s comments, she held him in very high esteem. They were close to each other. When I met Rosemary Ardley in a chance encounter at casual evening in Chicago where I had been invited by a friend, George had been absent many weeks, gone on a business trip with Mr. Ardley Senior. Our frequentations were so short! We were married long before he came back, because on that trip the patriarch passed away, and George had to take care of all the business matters and paperwork overseas. Anthony was already born when he came back, and I was away at sea. You can imagine how a seaman’s life follows the rhythm of the waves and the call of the sea. After that, I returned to Lakewood only twice each year, and occasionally George was present at the same time as I, although most days he was away in Chicago, working from the office there.

-Oh… I find it so sad that your wife and child didn’t have the chance to see you more often. Can I ask you another question?

-Of course.

The Captain could see that it was important for her to know these pieces of the puzzle from the past. She had lived enough tragic events with this family, to be witness of some of the heavy losses that marked its History, and to be sensible to it.

-Why did Rosemary not follow you? She could have left Lakewood with Anthony to follow you on the seas to be together. Maybe it would have proven beneficial to her health also.

-Well, for a start, Mrs. Elroy would have strictly opposed it.

-You were married, she had nothing to say! said Candy at once, feeling an anger rising in her.

-Ah Candy! It wasn’t that simple, back then, admitted the Captain with a certain reticence. You forget that I was only a vulgar sailor for Mrs. Elroy. And Rosemary… She didn’t have good sea legs, she would have been terribly unhappy so far away from her beloved rose garden and her universe. She was a brave woman, and she was wedded to noble causes, but she was also romantic and idealist at heart, rather passive and a homebody, not an adventurer like you! She had such a great nobility of heart that compensated for her short weaknesses. It seemed easier for her to help others than to help herself. Furthermore, this is the way we had chosen.

He had become talkative, once his souvenirs had been awakened, to Candy’s great delight. He stopped talking, not wanting to tarnish the young blonde’s souvenirs of his wife. After a pause, he went on,

-You have such a pure and innocent soul, dear child. It seems impossible to you that human beings could make choices, let’s say, not as wise and thought out. Rosemary was also like you. She was always giving the runner a chance. What an appeasing light she held in her heart, that kind woman! he said with nostalgia, his voice tinted with tenderness. She was a true sunbeam, with a softness and kindness that remain unmatched to this day. A bit like you, but with a health weakened by the harshness of life. You hold in you more ardent energy and are more of a relentless fighter.

-We all have our moments, I suppose, answered Candy softly.

She was torn by her own reflections on her actual situation. The specter of illness was never too far from her and the Captain’s words served to open a breach directly into her own vulnerability, but he had no way to know this. She steered away from that direction of thought and focused on the Captain and Rosemary’s past shared history. She couldn’t comprehend how someone could marry and then abandon each other to their own demise this way. She gulped, realizing that she was emitting a judgment on Anthony’s mother’s choices by her husband’s words. She stopped her train of thoughts at once, because she didn’t know the whole story.

-Yes, that is true. We act at the best of our knowledge, and at the best of our feelings of the moment also.

A new silence installed between them, this time peaceful and sincere, as if the essence of Rosemary was surrounding them both in a comforting cocoon. Furtively, it seemed to her that Anthony’s was added to his mother’s and she shivered softly. The Captain had loved them, that much was clear, he had loved them the way life had enabled him to, and the best he could. Men also had difficult decisions to take. Life for most seemed like an eternal combat.

-Are you happy, now, today, Captain? she asked him suddenly.

The bearded man took off his cap and stroked his head with his rough hand, to try to hide his uneasiness at the question.

-I guess so, he answered slowly. A long time ago, I lost my wife and my child, and yet, on this boat sometimes, I ask myself if what I lived with them was a dream, because it is so far away. It happens once in a while that I meet people or see in their eyes or hear their voices or words that remind me of them both, as if they are still near me. I have made good friends along the way. Colin, my Second, has been at the same poste for many years on the Mauritania, and I couldn’t ask for a better teammate. With time, he has become my confident, my friend. It is funny to say it this way, and don’t take me wrong, but I think that for me it is easier to be happy on the sea knowing they are not unhappy waiting for me back there.

Candy put a small hand delicately on the Captain’s arm, showing thus her compassion.

-Thank you for telling me about them. It must be hard for you, as it stirs up these old souvenirs. I do appreciate even more that you have offered them to me despite your sadness.

-I think that our meeting on this boat is not fortuitous, Candy. No meeting is. The people who cross our paths do it for a reason, even if we are rarely made aware of it at the time, or often, only long after it happens. Sometimes they hold answers for us, sometimes they serve as mirrors so that we can take note of the long way we have come. It is important to know how to recognize these winks that life offers us with such generosity.

-It is true that these meetings are gifts, isn’t it? She said with enthusiasm. And if you are here now, and well, after all you’ve been through, that is what is important. You practice a profession that you are passionate about, that much is clear, and I find that helps us be happy also. Life can be so capricious, we both know that. We can try to make of it what we would like it to be, but it is God who has the last word. Thank you again, dear Captain Brown. I am very grateful for these memories that you shared with me. I am honored that you took the time to do so. I never met Anthony’s mother, but everything that I have heard about her gives me the impression that I have known her a little.

-Unless there is a miracle that operates in her heart, you won’t hear a word from Mrs. Elroy. I would say if you want to learn more about Rosemary, your best chances would be to ask William Albert or better yet, George, because both could speak about her more than I. Between us three, George has known her the longer, and possibly deeper, because they were often together, and quite close.

-I have spoken to them about her a few times, but they can be so discreet!

-As you know it yourself, pretty Candy, we always keep a certain nostalgia for these people that we have loved and that have gone on. For some it leaves deeper marks and they would rather leave it in the past. Although it is important to keep their memory alive in us, it is also important to live what we came here to live. Because if we are still alive here on Earth, it is because our goal is different than theirs, and we still need to learn lessons from our passage here. Certain people come and go in our lives, leaving more questions in their wake than answers…

The Captain’s eyes were looking over the sea, fixating on a point on the horizon, again, and a undefinable passing emotion expressed itself in his gaze lost far far away, somewhere in his past.

-I can tell that you speak of something you deeply know, said Candy softly, to try to break the tense sadness of the moment.

-Ah… Yes… That is the wisdom of the old seaman churned by the elements, a beautiful wisdom acquired with time and hardships.

-You have developed a profound resilience, and I presume that to be confronted every day to the elements has brought you that wisdom. Ah! Captain Brown! she exclaimed suddenly, unable to stay longer in that melancholy.

Surprised by her sudden enthusiasm, he brought his eyes to her face and observed her curiously, waiting for the next part.

-I really hope that we will have the occasion to be reunited at Lakewood and see each other for Stear’s commemoration in the spring! Albert will be there and Archibald also. It would be magical if you could be with us! she exclaimed with fervor, praying in her heart of hearts that God would spare her until then, even if that seemed improbable.

-I will do my utmost to be there with you. Meanwhile, I wish you an agreeable crossing of the ocean, Candy! I have appreciated our exchange hugely. It was a real pleasure to talk with you and share a part of my souvenirs. It had been so long since I thought of these times. You can come back to see me whenever you feel like it. I will find time for you.

He took her hand in his and squeezed it. Then he put his cap back on his head and stood up. Candy also got up from her chair.

-Thank you so much for the coffee, Captain, it was delicious.

-It was a pleasure to offer it to you, he said.

She saw a small hesitation in his serious face, before he added,

-And… I’d like to share one last thought before we head back to the dining room, Candy. Allow me to tell you what I think. I believe… In fact, I am convinced of this. William Albert did a great deed when he decided to adopt you. Despite all the waves that you have lived with this family and even despite the losses you have suffered. With your candor, your perseverance and your generosity, you contribute greatly to keep the deep values of this family alive and thriving.

-I am only with them by adoption… she started.

-Dear Candy! You are even more an Ardley that you think, believe me! he said as he winked at her. Come, lunch will soon be served.

-Thank you again for everything, Captain Brown, said Candy, getting up on her tiptoes to leave a kiss on his cheek.

He offered her his arm which she took with honor and they slowly walked towards the dining room where the members of the troupe were surely already waiting for them.




********






Arnold Griffith was waiting just outside the lounge when Robert opened the door at the end of their practice time to let the actors leave. While the director wished them a good day, the journalist stuck his head in the crack of the door to see where the leading actor was inside.

-Mr. Graham! he blurted as his eyes finally fell on him. Could I have a few minutes of your time, please?

Terry’s eyebrow went up and he assented with a curt nod of the head. Robert exchanged a glance with Terry, making sure it was fine with him. Terry raised his hand, letting him know he was handling the situation. The journalist came in, taking the notebook and pen from the back pocket of his pants to drop them on the low table between two padded armchairs. He sat on one of them.

Eleanor was caught off guard. She had also waited until the lounge was empty and the other actors gone to have a word with her son. She went to see Terry. Noticing them, Robert saluted the actress and left the key to Terry, asking him to lock the door when he went out.

-Terry, would you have a moment for me also, after this? asked Eleanor.

-Yes, of course, mother. Let me talk with Mr. Griffith before, and I will be available for a chat later.

-Wait for me here, alright? I will come back in fifteen minutes, if that’s enough for you.

Eleanor shut the door behind her and went back to her cabin to wait, and think about what she wanted to ask her son. Was there really something amiss or was it simply a trick of her mind? It seemed to her that Candy and Terry weren’t acting as a newlywed couple should, and that had awakened an alarm signal in her heart. She preferred talking to him about it right away, to break open the uneasiness that had filled her, knowing that it could very well be a figment of her own imagination.

Back in the small lounge, Arnold picked up his notebook and his pen while Terry sat in the opposite armchair. A bit nervous about questioning the actor with a scathing reputation, he cleared his throat before starting, to give himself a false countenance.

-And so, how are you enjoying yourself on this elegant liner, Mr. Graham? he asked to start the interview.

-It is agreeable. But that is not the reason for this meeting, if I am correct. Let’s come to the pertinent questions right away. My mother and my wife are waiting for me.

-Yes, of course.

Arnold turned a page of the notebook, then another, and came to his principal line of questioning. Terry gave him some time, and answered patiently all of his questions. The journalist asked him to briefly talk about his past, then to summarize his career. He also delved deeper into how he came to be an actor. Terry unveiled himself with parsimony, humor and frankness. Even if he wanted to preserve his intimacy, he didn’t have that much to hide anymore, since Eliza had announced in the tabloids that he was the illegitimate son of Eleanor Baker with the Duke of Grandchester. He remained discreet about his parentage, and on himself too, because that was his nature. When he stopped talking, Arnold closed his notepad and said,

-You are a rare and a fascinating person, Mr. Graham.

-I know, said Terry with a quick lopsided smile.

They both stood up and gave themselves a frank shake of the hand.

-You will excuse me now, Mr. Griffith…

-Please, call me Arnold. After all, we will spend the next month together, it will be much simpler this way.

-Fine, Arnold.

-Thank you for accepting my request of speaking with me, I know it is far from your favorite sport.

-With the many altercations with the press throughout my career, I admit I have a strong tendency to be mistrustful.

-It is normal. As you must already know, some of my colleagues sin by excess zealousness, and they would do anything for a scoop, whatever the consequences.

-I am happy to see that you are not one of them. Robert would have refused you access if that had been the case.

There was a knock at the door. It was Eleanor who had well counted her time.

-Are you done, here? she asked as she came in.

-For the moment, I am, said Arnold. Thank you again, Mr. Graham.

-My pleasure, Arnold.

-Oh, before I go, I would also like to speak with your wife about her charity work, whenever you will deem it convenient for you both, if you don’t mind of course.

-Candy will surely be happy to talk to you about it. This is a project that is very dear to her heart. We will meet again soon and you can ask her then.

The journalist stood up, took his leave, with a nod of the head towards Eleanor before shutting the door behind him. Terry turned to his mother, his brows furrowed and a line of contrariety appearing between his eyes.

-So, mother, what was it you had to tell me? Candy will have to wait a bit.

-What I had to say concerns her also, but I would rather speak to you alone for a start.

Terry’s smile froze in a rictus and his brow went up a notch, almost imperceptibly, but enough for Eleanor to notice. The incisive look her son gave her as he studied her face was enough to deter her from questioning him, but she knew it was necessary. He tried to guess in advance what she had to say that was so pressing to communicate to him but had no idea at all.




********

 
Top
view post Posted on 6/2/2024, 21:27     +1   -1

Advanced Member

Group:
Member
Posts:
2,687
Reputation:
+3
Location:
Québec, Canada

Status:


EPISODE 5
Part 3 suite






That morning, seated in his office of the Ardley Enterprises in New York, George was distractedly sipping his hot tea while looking over the New York Times. Unable to concentrate on the news, he folded it and placed it on the corner of his work table. He would need to organize his return to Chicago after finishing up his appointments here and make sure that he had done the maximum possible to close all that needed to be done. He was reviewing his list of what he needed to bring to his meeting with Alice for Candy’s Foundation on the morrow when his phone rang. It was Archie calling him from the Chicago office, to let him know of his building impatience about the state of surcharge on his desk that wasn’t diminishing anytime soon.

-George! How are you doing?

-I am well, and you, Mr. Archie?

-Do you know on what date you are arriving? I told my wife that it would be sometime this week. She is becoming impatient!

-You can reassure Mrs. Annie right away. I am almost done here and I will be able to be aboard the train on the evening of the eighteenth. I will help you close off the year.

-Finally! blurted Archie, sighing. Huh, what I mean to say, is I am glad of the information, and will let Annie know.

-How is it going with the balance sheets? inquired George, concerned. Are there still many to do?

-Quite a few, actually. I’ve been overworking since I came back to the office. I must say I will be happy to have help. Together, we’ll get them done in time. I couldn’t finish it all by myself.

-It is an immense charge of work, I know something about it. You are alone because of our actual unexpected circumstances. Usually, we are two to close off the year. Keep your morale up! I have a couple of appointments left here, before I can join you. I will help you finish with your load.

-That will be an intense week, I can tell you! I would have liked to be done before Christmas gets here, so I can take some days off in Lakewood until New Year’s. By the way, Annie asked me to persuade you to be present at the manor to spend the holidays with us. She also invited Mr. Brighton to join the festivities. We will finally be able to relax.

-You can tell her that I will be there. It is very kind of you to offer. I will telegram you the hour of my train as soon as I have bought my ticket to Chicago.

-Thank you, George. I will redouble with ardor and advance the most I can while waiting for your arrival. Good day to you, and thank you.

-Goodbye, Mr. Archibald. See you soon.

After hanging up the phone, he went to ask the secretary a question. The mailman came in, bringing the day’s mail, and a telegram from the Mauritania. George tensed up, immediately alert. He thanked the man and offered him a tip, then shut himself in his office again. With a rapid gesture, he opened the telegram signed Candy to know what had happened.

My good George. Stop. Name for Foundation : Klin House. Stop. Troupe Stratford, see Times article soon published! Stop.


His shoulders fell back instantly and his breathing picked up. For a short moment, he had been afraid of receiving bad news. He didn’t know where this inexplicable feeling came from, that had subtly seized him to disappear as soon as he had read the missive. Ever since he had received the telegram announcing Stear’s disappearance and supposed death years ago, he couldn’t get rid of the fleeting impression each time he received one that it would be more bad news. He read it over again, more slowly.

-Klin House, he announced to his office. That sounds well enough. Mrs. Candy had a great idea.

He remembered the little raccoon who had followed her in all her travels, and who served as her confident. He wrote the name on a piece of paper which he placed on top of the pile he meant to bring to his next visit to the House, on the next day, as soon as he had fetched the papers from the notary. He called the notary’s secretary to let him know the name agreed upon so that he could register and integrate it into the paperwork. He fixed an hour for the appointment to sign and retrieve the papers sometime early the next day.

This done, he took the other telegram that he had received last evening, the one from Mr. William who wanted to have his opinion about the MacFarlane family. He didn’t need to search in his memory for too long. He recalled having met the family many years ago, during a business trip to Great Britain with Mr. William Senior right before the demise of his mentor. He had so much paperwork to see to before bringing his body back to the Ardley family that he hadn’t continued their acquaintance, being constrained to consolidate their businesses for years, until Mr. William Junior would be in age to take over. He had not thought about them for years, until recently.

So, even if the Ardleys had never had dealings with them personally, he knew their reputation as good businessmen, with influence, principally renowned for their horses. He had learned that they had converted some of their businesses to more modern domains. He knew that Andrew, the fiery young heir, serious in his style, was a man of action, of character and of conviction. His recent acquisitions seemed to denote a certain interest for aviation. He had to let Mr. William know, because it could become a great opportunity to investigate that line of possibilities for the future. If he had been put on his path, it could be to say the time was ripe to do business with them. His instinct rarely faltered, and George had learned to trust his flair and intuition. He noted certain words on a piece of paper, which he would need to alter to fit into the telegram he would send back.

As for Eliza…

George coughed lightly. What could he tell Mr. William? He passed a hand through his hair and massaged his neck. He felt the tension accumulated over the past few days. He was without any news of Eliza, in spite of all their research. She remained elusive, as if she had disappeared into thin air. Their private detective had exhausted all their leads. Neither Arthur nor the policemen had found any clues about her actual whereabouts. He had hit a wall, and the police wasn’t in a better position either. It had been two weeks now that they had lost her trace, without any evolution whatsoever. He suspected that she was hiding somewhere and he felt utterly powerless. He took out the notes he had about the affair, and read them over for the umpteenth time, hoping to find a clue he had previously missed. When he read Henry’s name, he took up the phone receiver and dialed the number of the Ferguson’s place.

-Good morning, Henry Ferguson here.

-Mr. Ferguson, this is George Johnson. How are you?

-Ah! Hello, Mr. Johnson. Have you any news of Eliza? asked the young man promptly, ignoring his question.

-No. I was hoping that you would have gained some information on your side.

The glimmer of hope he had perceived in the young man’s voice disappeared.

-Not since we talked last.

-We must hope that she has found a safe space to hide and heal from her wounds.

-Her brother Daniel and I went over all the hospitals and clinics in New York after she left my apartment, and nobody answered to her description. With the happenings at the dock and all that came after, I couldn’t do more… he said with sadness. Besides, my dad will soon be able to come out of the hospital. I had to make sure the ground floor of the house was ready and adapted to his new reality.

-How is Mr. Ferguson Senior? He must be feeling better, since the doctors are sending him back home?

He heard the hesitation in the silence that greeted him at the other end of the line.

-Dr. Smith can’t pronounce himself for now on his long term rehabilitation, but he is well enough to be moved, and to come back home. He is conscious, but has still not recovered the usage of his voice. He is so weak…

Henry’s voice broke.

-Are you well organized?

-Yes, we’ve hired two nurses to take care of him, each in their turn. This will bring about many changes. My mom’s grand boudoir was converted into a bedroom. My father must be moved around in a wheelchair for the time being, so he will be fairly limited.

-What about you, Henry? Has your wound healed properly?

Another heavy silence filled George’s ears.

-I will be fine. It is a different kind of management, so many unplanned things in a short time. Thank you for your solicitude, Mr. Johnson. I appreciate it. I would have liked to bring you positive news.

-In fact, maybe you can after all. The principal reason for my call is the following. While I was reading over my notes about Eliza’s case, I saw that you had given me a clothing description after you picked her up at the Saunders. But a part of it has been erased by a spot of coffee and I can’t read it anymore. Could you remind me of what she was wearing? It could prove useful.

Henry detailed what clothes Eliza had on when he had brought her back to his apartment, those that Sandra had generously given her, hers being torn.

-Oh yes… There was also the bracelet, he added.

-Wait a moment. A bracelet, you say? I don’t remember having it in my first description. Are you certain that she was wearing it?

-In fact, I am sure of nothing. She must have brought it with her when she left my apartment, because I never saw it again. It is a bracelet I had given her, said Henry, sighing. It was of excellent quality and workmanship, in pure silver.

-Eliza must have guessed its value. If she was in need of money, maybe she sold it. That could be an idea, to go see the pawn shops just in case she dropped it at one of their locations to get rid of it. Do you think she could have done that?

-I have no idea, Mr. Johnson. The only thing I do know for sure is that she was very unwell and that her bracelet is no longer in my things.

-It will be easiest to verify this with the authorities. Usually the buyers must inform them when they receive in exchange jewels of a certain value. That could be an avenue to explore. I will keep you updated if we find anything.

-I remember the bracelet exactly. I would recognize it in a flash. If you need me to identify it, let me know.

-I will also contact the detective, to see if he has gone over the hospitals again. It gets harder with time, because she could have changed outfits twenty times by now. As you can understand, the farther we are from the last time she was seen, and the harder it gets on our side to progress.

-Where else could she have gone? exclaimed an exasperated Henry. She was wounded, she needed help! She can’t be that far! Aren’t there other clinics she could have gone to?

-New York is huge, as you know, Mr. Ferguson, but you have just given me a new path to explore, announced George as he wrote himself a note on top of the pile of Klin House.

-How could we have lost her trace thus? Eliza is a beautiful woman, someone would have noticed her! She is also very ingenious, in her own way.

-Yes, that is it. That is what makes me believe that she stays voluntarily out of the way to be spared from facing the consequences of her actions if she gets back home. As you say, she is a young woman full of cunning ways. If we don’t find her, it is because she has hidden her traces so as not to be recognized. She has possibly already left the city. And maybe she has sold the bracelet for money. I will call the police right away and tell you if it has been bought somewhere. You will be able to go and identify it. Maybe the buyer will have information to communicate on her location.

-I will be waiting for your call.

-Thank you, Mr. Ferguson and goodbye.

As soon as George hung up, he phoned the police station to leave a short message to the secretary, then called the Ardley’s private detective to have a word. After that, he took Mr. William’s telegram and read over his third subject and started coughing even more. He had to take a sip of his hot tea to calm his throat. Between the lines, he understood that Mr. William was vividly unsatisfied about having to meet with the young MacGregor lady. He estimated that George had broken his trust, his confident for so many years, and he was expecting explications. George had only one demand to make him, which would explain everything. He rapidly scribbled his answer on a piece of paper which he folded carefully before putting it away in his jacket’s pocket. Finally, he prepared all his things which he put in his briefcase, ready to tackle the day.




********






After his conversation with George Johnson, Henry sat down on the wooden bench beside the telephone. Ever since the incident at the dock, he had occasional throbbing headaches, like the one that was coming right now. Dr. Smith had explained that such a hard hit on the head could cause twinges and pains for weeks until it healed. Stress or emotional exertion had a tendency to start them. He felt he got tired faster now, too. He was impatient to be healed, even if in the back of his mind, he was conscious of having been lucky that he was not worse off.

He was about to go and take a bite to eat, hoping it would alleviate the symptoms, and continue what he was doing before the call that had disturbed him. He had been so preoccupied by his father these past few days, along with his own wound that failed to heal as quickly as he had hoped, that he had almost forgotten Eliza’s plight! He would have wanted to be more efficient in his searches and find her trace, to make sure that she was feeling better. After that would be cleared, he could get on with his life and forget about that chapter. That whole story left a bitter taste in his mouth that he wouldn’t forget soon.

Why did life have to be so complicated? Why hadn’t Eliza accepted his proposition to remain his mistress? And why did he feel that damn responsibility for her now? He had to get back on track. With his father’s convalescence and rehabilitation that would take many weeks, the adjustments and the extra work it implied for him in the family business, he had many other things to take care of.

While heading to the living room to speak with his mother, he stopped in front of the hall mirror. He was still a handsome man despite the mark near his left eye. For the time being he was still scary to look at, still swollen even though the nasty bruise had turned a yellowish color and his skin was slowly coming back to normal. With time, a scar would remain, but he guessed it would give him an additional charm. The suture points were to be taken out in two days, at the same time his father would be released from the hospital. Sighing deeply, he walked on to see his mother, stopping over in the kitchen to grab an apple to eat, put on his coat and left the house with his father’s car keys.




********






Eliza woke up slowly. She had the impression of having slept for days. What a nightmare! Henry had left her, she had lost her baby and was tracked, feverish, wanting to hide from the clutches of Vincent Romano. She stretched lazily, languidly, then felt a pain starting in the small of her back that brutally brought her back to reality. Her mouth opened in a silent cry of horror as she realized that she was living her nightmare in real time. It wasn’t a dream, it had become her daily plight! Fleeing, hiding, falling into panic mode at the smallest suspect sound, lowering her eyes to avoid meeting any gaze, disguising herself not to be recognized. She had preferred to stay cloistered in this sordid hotel room, far from strangers’ eyes, fearful of making undesirable meetings.

Decidedly, she had known more comfortable beds in her life. Her back still remained sensible, on the spot she had hit the dresser while trying to escape from Vincenzo. Considering the shock she had received, she had not bled that much. Apart from the dorsal pain, her womb seemed more tense than usual. She thought it must indicate the effects of the miscarriage.

Her baby… The baby she and Henry had made, together… She had lost it… For most of her life, she had been more prone to being egoistic, until she had learned she was carrying a child. She had surprised herself desiring this little being that would be hers, and whom she would have loved unconditionally. That baby symbolized her love for Henry, and it was gone, lost, and now she had no reason of wanting to see him again. With the cavalier way in which he had treated her, with her deception towards him and their supposed love, and her sadness of having lost everything… No! It was too depressing to think about that. She had to let him leave her life and go on with his, and she had to learn to make her own way without him, because anyway, he was betrothed.

She couldn’t think of her baby now, nor of Henry, it hurt her too much. She had to keep her head cold to establish a future strategy. It was time to get on to other things, to pick up the broken pieces of her life and to build herself another one. Her experiences of the past week had taught her that she couldn’t trust any man about her heart’s desires or even about her security. She could only rely on herself and her own survival instinct. She stood up straight and despite the pain she still felt once in a while, she put on the simple and drab clothes she had bought herself, refusing to wear the poor woman’s dress she had taken at the help house. She sat down in front of the mirror to observe her facial features that looked exhausted, and her complexion which had improved a bit.

She seized the hair brush that she had bought, along with other essential effects, and started to brush her reddish-auburn hair which she had cut short to facilitate the wearing of the black wig. She had found this hair piece specially priced at a store, which enabled her to hide her flamboyant hair color. She had chosen a wig because she found that the red curls that were still visible even under her winter hat made her too easy to recognize. She hated the thought of dying her hair, that was only fit for prostitutes, not her! For the time being it was unnecessary, the wig did the work perfectly.

As long as she remained in New York, she risked being recognized. In spite of that, she couldn’t resign herself to get out of town. Her gaze hovered a short time on her neck. The redness and puffiness were partly resorbed, leaving a pinkish line that she traced lightly with her index finger, lost in her thoughts. It would be a constant reminder of what she had gone through, and all that she had lost.

She got up too fast to draw the blinds enabling slivers of light to filter into the dark room. Blinded by the rays of the sun, she closed her eyes and felt dizzy. She had to take a longer moment to adjust to be able to perceive the environment outside. The window of the third story looked out on a narrow alley in the heart of New York. She hadn’t dared do better, wanting to stretch the money she had for the longest time possible. It was the coping strategy she had felt was best to adopt at the present. A tall man came in her field of view. He was walking fast, with a determined step, looking left and right as if he was searching for something, or looking for someone… Feeling observed, he looked up. She moved promptly away from the window, scared to be seen.

Her heart started hammering in her chest, double the times it usually did. Despite the fact that she didn’t know the man and he couldn’t have recognized her from so far, his tall built had reminded her of another. She still felt the same dense fright that gripped her, followed by a feeling of panic overcoming her, every time she came into contact with the real world outside of her hotel room. She hated feeling like a tracked and trapped criminal! It couldn’t last any longer this way. She would have to find some sort of refuge, away from all danger. Where she could envision a way to start her life over.

She had to find answers quickly, and a way to make some money, because her small pack of bills was diminishing with every day she spent in this place. What could she do? Why was she staying here, in New York, risking being found and intercepted at any street corner? Wouldn’t it be better for her to renounce staying in the city and go… Where exactly could she go? She was alone in the whole world!

Where was her brother Neil when she was really in need of his help? Suddenly remembering that he also had to leave the city in turmoil to escape Romano’s wrath, she prayed that he had succeeded in finding some place to keep him out of harm’s way. He was her brother after all, and even if she knew he was a coward, she was worried for him and didn’t want him to have worse misfortunes. She knew that she was the strong mind between them. Maybe if she found the place where he was hiding, she could join him and return… Return where exactly? Miami seemed to her the worst option. Looking back on her recent misadventures, she realized that she could never accept her mother’s decision. No title was worth what she would have to endure being married to that horrible execrable Lord! Urgh! Men were all the same. She would never love again!

She was almost submerged by a wave of nausea. She washed herself rapidly in the washroom and sprinkled her face with cold water. Her stomach was hurting, and making noise, bringing her thoughts back to her actual situation. She had to eat something. Anything. She walked through the room and seized a piece of dry bread that was lying on a small table, and bit into it. She added to that snack some leftover cheese that she started nibbled on, feeling as if she hadn’t eaten for days.

Her ideas were becoming clearer as the fever had finally broken, thanks to that herbal satchel she had bought from the old woman with the slanted eyes who had taken pity on her and had helped her. She shut the drapes tight and went back to bed. She had to think. Underneath the faded quilt that had seen better days, she shut her eyes and thought back on what had happened after she had seen Cindy outside the Ardley’s apartment building.




********






She had erred in the streets of New York after seeing Cindy the two-faced traitor who had abandoned her brother to join Romano and strut with the silver scarf which had almost strangled her! With her meager pittance that she had picked up on the bedside table in Henry’s room before running away from his place, she knew that she could pay board and room in a hotel to be able to sleep safely, very far from her comfortable bed on 5th avenue. She still felt feverish, unable to go forward, her spirit tortured by the last few days she had been through.

She had walked for quite some time that evening, what had seemed like hours to her, in the dead of night, under the street lamps that feebly lighted up her steps. She had found herself in a part of the city where even Vincenzo wouldn’t think to look for her. Where she had never set foot herself and had no reference point. She had the impression she was not even in New York anymore. The rectangular and colored signs placarded vertically all over the facades were written in strange symbols of another language. The rare passers-by with jet black hair spied her through their dark slanted eyes.

Her hunger tormented her. She had scrambled enough courage to enter a small restaurant that was still opened at this late hour and had ordered a soup with chicken morsels. After eating her meal with haste, barely tasting it, she had felt the fever come back and had hidden herself in the tiny washroom at the back of the restaurant. She had put her coat on a hook behind the door, revealing the fetid odor of her own sweat and fear that was added to all the other smells surrounding her. Taking off the old and worn scarf that she had kept over her wound to hide it, she had dared to lift the gauze yellowed by a thick purulent liquid. The smell that came from it made her feel queasy. Suddenly feeling her head start to spin, she had put both her elbows on the sink and had remained thus prostrated for some minutes before being able to regain her breath.

An old and bent woman had entered into the small cubicle without knocking. She had forgotten to lock the door! Turning around vividly, Eliza made a move to hide her neck, but the woman with the pronounced wrinkles and tiny slanted black eyes had seen it. She must have been as shocked to see the young white woman in this incongruous of all places but showed no surprise. Noting her feebleness, the old lady had said in a jerky English,

-You. Help need!

Eliza had tried to step back, fearful, but the woman hadn’t let that attitude stop her. She had put her small wrinkled hand on the young woman’s burning forehead and had slightly pulled back the scarf and gauze to see exactly what was hidden underneath.

Eliza emitted a tiny cry like a panicking animal. She practically hadn’t talked since her incident. On one part her wound hurt her, and on the other, she didn’t see any use in speaking, not wanting to let out any information that could reveal her real identity. The old woman had motioned for Eliza to follow her, and, too weak to protest, Eliza had gone along.

The old woman had invited the young one to go up a flight of abrupt and narrow stairs, to the apartment where she was living above the restaurant. The decoration of the room was different from all that Eliza had seen in her life so far. Oriental brocade fabric made with floral motifs of many vivid colors had been put up to replace normal drapes. Exotic looking pieces of furniture with numerous drawers, on which were painted lotus flowers and birds of all colors that almost seemed real, filled the room. An altar with a small golden statuette of Buddha surrounded by candles of diverse sizes had been made on a round wooden table. The old woman had lighted the largest candle as soon as they came in, reciting an incantation, or a prayer, she couldn’t have said, because all of this was unknown to her. Eliza could smell a mixture of rather spicy scents, that sweeter one of the perfume of jasmine trying to hide the odor of the food from downstairs that filtered through the wooden lattes of the used floor. Again feeling a bit nauseous, Eliza had sat down in the entrance, on the magnificent mahogany bench ornate with sculpted dragons and phoenixes.

The woman had left her there, and gone over to the buffet in black ebony with the numerous cabinets to fetch a root of ginger that she had offered her, with an almost toothless smile.

-For nausea.

Eliza didn’t know what she wanted her to do with the piece of beige root with the thin peel.

-Crunch, she had said, miming the action.

Eliza watched her with wide eyes. She bit into the root whose pronounced taste filled her mouth, and her taste buds alighted with this unknown aliment had cut short at once her nausea.

The woman had come back with a cold water washcloth that Eliza had taken to moisten her temples and her forehead, then the back of her neck. It refreshed and appeased her at once. The woman had put some water to boil and while Eliza continued to apply the cool cloth on her warm head, she had prepared a tisane with dried herbs. Assembling over half a cup of herbs in a folded paper bag, she had handed it to the stunned young woman.

-You take. Three times a day. Take it all, she said as she put the bag in her hand. For fever.

Then, she had taken out of her old hand-woven bag, a little round metal flask from which she had unscrewed the top. She had showed her with simple gestures and a few scattered words how to apply the ointment on her wound.

Eliza let the old woman care for her, letting herself breathe in this calm space with this angel disguised as an old Chinese woman who was caring for her without judgments or questions. She had felt stronger after drinking the herbal tea, and the ointment had refreshed the burn of her wound. Ready to leave, Eliza had offered her money to thank her, and she had hidden the ointment and the herbs inside her coat alongside the ginger root. She had then returned to the coldness of the evening in New York, looking for a safe place to sleep for the night.

The aged Asian madam had made her understand that she had to drink the herbal tea many times a day. She had shown her how to infuse it five minutes, and repeated to her many times that she had to drink it slowly, in a calm spot.

After having left the woman’s apartment, and feeling energized by the care she had received from her, Eliza had walked in the streets until she reached a quiet neighborhood, and had stopped at the first hostel she had seen, paying for a room with a part of the money she had stolen at Henry’s.

Bruised and with no energy left in her, she had fallen on the wobbly bed and crouched in a fœtal position, both her hands holding her empty belly. And then, in the darkness of a December night, Eliza had cried. For interminable minutes, her sadness had resonated in the somber room. Her body was shaken with spasms, occasioned by her deep sobs, while her tears vainly tried to wash away her shame. Everything seemed dark and scary around her, everything was dark and scary inside her. She couldn’t see any light at the end of the tunnel that stretched indefinitely before her.

This temporary safe space would be enough for this night, she could be quiet and care for herself. Soon, the fever had taken a hold of her again, and she had dreamed and slept for hours, waking up with the day half spent, a bit more rested, but still very weak and unwell. After a few days alternating between sleep and semi-awake states, still prey to a fever that kept her from having clear thoughts, she had preferred to remain hidden in her room, asking for a meal a day. She was lucid enough to think of preparing her herbal tea and apply her ointment regularly. The pain was becoming less harsh, her body healing faster than her heart and mind. Now, she could finally allow herself the permission to try overcoming her bad experience and finally rest her upset soul.





********






-My dear son, I know that you are protecting your personal life and your intimacy with Candy, and believe me when I tell you that I am well placed to understand that. But I am your mother, and I know your nuances. I know that something is going on between you two. Or rather, that nothing is going on.

His brow still high up, his lips pinched, Terry observed his mother in silence, wondering where she was going with her interrogatory.

-You are not making this easy for me.

-You are the one who has something to say, I didn’t ask you anything.

Eleanor felt the tension climbing in his tone of voice. She searched for the right words to say so that he would know her worry, and not feel like she was trespassing in his private life.

-Sometimes it is only when we spend more time with someone that we realize their emotional state and see an inner turmoil that we don’t notice if we see them occasionally. I can’t help but see something between you and Candy. I won’t pretend I haven’t seen…

She stopped talking, putting her hands in the form of a prayer and seizing her courage to speak. It wasn’t her habit to interfere in the private lives of others, because she knew how disturbing it could be. But there were things that couldn’t be overlooked, especially when it potentially concerned her son’s happiness. She raised her head and looked him in the eyes.

-Terry, I have noticed a difference in your interactions ever since you were married. It is very subtle, but for me it is becoming more precise every time I watch you two together.

Terry was about to interrupt her but she stopped him with a gesture of her raised hand.

-Wait a moment. Let me speak. What I want to say is quite delicate. But I can’t act as though I hadn’t seen anything. I know what it is like to love and to be in love. The only reason I didn’t marry your father is because of uncontrollable circumstances, but… Believe me, when a woman surrenders completely to her man, when their love becomes physical and is consumed, say it as you will… Well… There are unmistakable signs… And it shows.

-Mom… Candy and I love each other.

-I haven’t said the opposite! That is very clear for anyone who sees you two together. The love that you share is obvious. It’s not what I am worried about… Listen to me, son. Would you like me to talk with Candy? Do you think she is afraid or…

Terry was living a nightmare. On one point, his mother was going way beyond her maternal role, trying to get into his private life, and he had a horror of that. He felt like a child being reprimanded because he had failed an exam! That surely wasn’t her goal, but the effect was the same. He knew exactly what she was trying to tell him, but he had never thought it was so blatant for the people around, watching their every moves. On another note, he had promised Candy he wouldn’t mention the secret of her ailing health to anyone. How could he answer without betraying his promise?

-First thing, mother, he spoke really slowly. What happens between Candy and I at that level concerns only us, and is strictly personal. Candy is… She is just nervous.

-No, I feel like there is something else, insisted the actress. It is imperceptible, but I noticed a hesitation. Are you sure everything is alright between you two? You… How could I say this? It seems like something isn’t right, like there is a sadness underneath the smiles, something lacking. I saw you look at her earlier, when she left the room, and I could tell you were worried. Listen, with your father… Near the end of our relationship, there were clues. I didn’t see them, but looking back on that time, I could… You do know that you need to do some maintenance on a relationship and not take it for granted, I hope?

-Mom! I really don’t see where you are going with this bloody conversation. First you tell me it is clear that we love each other then you talk about the end of a couple. We just got married, for crying out loud! Let me reassure you, everything is fine with Candy right now on that level. We can finally talk and be together, you know? We’ve been separated for years, when all we had wanted was to live with each other. Now that we finally live what we had dreamed of, we have so much time to catch up on! We are rediscovering each other, learning about what we missed, softly, slowly…

-Yes, I do know all that! Oh… I’m not explaining myself the right way! I don’t want to meddle in your life. It is just that… If there is something that I understood too late in my own life, it’s that… Well, secrets in couples are like a time bomb. The secrecy, the things left unsaid… Oh, I don’t know why I am telling you all this. I had to let you know what I feel in your presence, which is different than what I felt when you first saw each other again. It’s as if…

She couldn’t quite put her finger on what was bothering her nor find the exact words.

-You know that I only want you both to be happy. And I know that you love each other dearly, passionately. I am only trying to understand why I have this feeling of unfinished business, something left open, almost distressing, it’s so sly. You know if I am telling you this it is because it can easily become a source of resentment if you let it grow and take up all the space in your relationship. I wish you both the best in your married life, and I am ready to risk your anger to spare you from this unhealthy unfortunate situation. I pray for you to succeed in living your love in the right and easy way…

Terry knew exactly what she was trying to tell him and he also knew why she was telling him. But he had promised Candy he wouldn’t speak about her illness to anyone. Oh, the sooner their visit to the doctor the better, maybe then she would accept to speak about it to their respective families? It was effectively a dead weight he was carrying without wanting it, and that was becoming heavier by the day.

-Mother, I thank you for your words, even if you can’t do anything about it. Everything is alright. Candy is nervous because of the boat, and for all these people around her. It is a very big change of scenery and life for her to get married and move to a city! Her whole life has become quite different in the past few months. She had been living away in the countryside for the past five years, away from the rush of the city and in her calm and predictable daily routine. Now she finds herself in the center of the action, with activities to keep her busy all the time, so it can happen that she is feeling a bit overwhelmed. She has her foundation to set up also, this overseas trip, so many new things in her life, she needs to keep making adjustments.

-That doesn’t explain the fact that…

-Mom, don’t go there, I am begging you, he growled grumpily.

-Is she just nervous or is she scared? asked Eleanor again, putting a hand on her son’s arm.

He had crisped his hands, as if he was preparing for a fist fight. She exchanged a glance with him and said,

-Fine, then. I won’t insist. I can see that my intervention has come at a bad time and is not well received. Please know that I am available if at any moment, you desire to talk to me about it, or anything else.

Eleanor pretended she accepted her son’s explications, even though she knew that the problem lay elsewhere. In her mind, she made a note to discuss it with Candy. At least both of them would know they had an ally, and what she had needed to tell them would be said. She knew that there was something that had happened, she could feel it deep down in her gut. She could guess in her son’s gestures that he was very protective, maybe too much so. Should she have kept quiet? She wanted to spare her son and Candy to live with misunderstandings that could be cleared at the start, before they wracked havoc in their lives. She sighed. Sometimes you had to leave others learn their own lessons. She remembered with clarity how stubborn people could be at twenty-four years old. We often think that we know better than our elders, even though they have learned and paid dearly for their acquired wisdom facing the vicissitudes of life.

-Remember that we live in an imperfect world, and do your best.

-Thank you mother, that is enough for now. I must stop in our cabin before joining Candy in the dining room. We will meet you there later.

Eleanor left the lounge and Terry followed her outside, hurrying to lock the door behind them. Candy would be waiting for him. He walked rapidly towards their cabin to pick up the box that contained his camera, thinking that he would take a picture of the dining room, and the troupe, if he had time. The actors were already seated at the same table as the evening before, with the Captain. His mother was beside Robert and already in a big discussion with him. She raised her head to smile at him, as though nothing had happened. Candy had kept a place for him beside her. He showed her the camera and was getting ready to take the picture when Arnold tapped him on the shoulder and offered to take it in his place, so that all the members of the troupe, including their main star, would be present on the picture.




********






Eliza’s fever was almost broken, but she still felt it was in a latent phase, ready to awaken any time if she was not careful enough. Each of her thoughts was bringing her on a slippery slope that she didn’t care to borrow. The money she had picked up at Henry’s was almost gone already. She had to find a way to support herself and see to her needs, while waiting to be able to get back to the apartment and have access to her own economies. Her gaze glancing over the room, she saw from the corner of her eye, the valuable silver bracelet that Henry had offered her, left on the side table, the only remaining souvenir of their relationship. It must have some monetary value…

Despite the fact that her mind stayed somewhat foggy, misted over by an emotional pain that wouldn’t leave her, as soon as she had felt physically better, she had gone out, hiding her tied hair under her winter hat. She would have preferred to take care of things without having to resort to selling the jewel, but she hadn’t found the courage to try to get back to the Ardley apartment, a tenacious fear still lingering in the forefront of her mind. She had walked to the nearest pawn shop she had found and had entered the shop cluttered with heteroclites objects.

-How may I help you, miss? had asked an old skinny man, with short hair and blue calculating eyes.

He had watched her while she played with the bracelet on her wrist, turning it over and over between her gloved fingers. Sighing, she had taken it off with regret. She was hungry, and she had to pay for her room. She needed the money.

-Take it, and give me all it is worth.

The man had taken the bracelet and had studied it closely between his fingers. There was no engraving on it, it looked brand new and he noticed it was of excellent handmade quality. Raising his eyes from behind the gold-rimmed glasses that had slipped on the tip of his long nose, the man with the grey hair had observed the young troubled woman standing before him, before questioning her.

-Do you want to sell it or leave it here in exchange of a loan?

-I need money. Now.

-If you want me to keep it for you, I can loan you five dollars right away, and when you wish to have it back, you will be able to buy it back for eight. If instead you want to sell it to me now, then I can go up to twelve.*

The man knew that he would be able to sell it for more than that, and he could see that Eliza was in trouble and in need of money to want to get rid of it so fast.

-Only that?

-Either you take my offer or you go elsewhere. You will find that I am in the right range of prices for that kind of article.

Eliza had barely hesitated. She felt her energy dissipating with every waking minute. Would she have enough of it to go to all the pawn shops in New York to take a chance of having a better deal? No, she didn’t think so. She had no money left after paying the hotel for the past few nights, and Henry’s bracelet was the only thing she had on her of enough value to tide her over for the next few days. She couldn’t see any other way of making money so quickly. She would need to learn to be economical if she wanted this to last long enough for her to recuperate her handbag and other things at the help house, or succeed in getting back to the apartment building. Maybe Vincenzo’s henchmen had left. They must have noticed that nobody was hanging that place any longer. She needed food, clothing and a room to sleep in and she desperately needed money to buy her all of that. She couldn’t keep any emotional attachment to that jewelry, whatever it had meant to her. Swallowing her pride, her tears, and her feelings of loss and abandonment, Eliza had let the bracelet fall into the gnarled fingers of the man, saying,

-I have to leave New York as soon as I can. I cannot leave it in location, I must sell it right away.

-Are you sure of this? You seem quite attached to it.

-It has a sentimental value, that is all. I will get over it. I am hungry.

With an exasperating slowness, the man had opened the drawer of his cash register and counted out the money that he deposited in her gloved hand. She closed her fingers over the green bills, thanking the man, then hid them away in the pocket of her coat, keeping them securely in her hand. She was about to leave the shop without another look behind when the man stopped her.

-Miss?

Turning her head towards him, her scarf had slipped and even if she had scrambled to replace it to hide her neck, it was too late. He had seen the red line on the white skin of her neck. Startled, he had reacted with a grunt.

-That seems like an ugly wound you’ve got there, he said, trying to gain information. What happened to you?

What could she say? She didn’t know what to do anymore, but was certain she didn’t wish to be brought back to the police station to be interrogated. She didn’t want to deposit a plaint or name her aggressor to have all the attention on him. Fear was gnawing at her insides, her stomach felt knotted. She had to think fast to find an answer to keep the man behind the counter quiet.

-A banal incident that concerns you in no way, she had responded in a low voice. Thank you, Mister, for the money. I hope this bracelet will bring more luck to its next owner.

-If you ever have other pieces like that to sell, don’t hesitate, I would buy them.

-I am leaving New York tomorrow, she had said to get rid of him, so I don’t think that will be necessary. Good day.

She hurried to leave the pawn shop before he asked other indiscreet questions.

The man wasn’t dupe. He knew she was protecting someone, or maybe even protecting herself. He hadn’t done anything to stop her from leaving the boutique although he had been tempted to lock the door for the day and follow her. She was a beautiful woman who spoke with the ways of the higher class. He wondered what could have happened to her. In his environment, he was used to meeting people from all walks of life with all sorts of stories. He concluded that it must have been a gift from her lover and she wanted to hide the traces from her husband. He stood behind his counter admiring the craftsmanship before placing it carefully in a secure spot, under lock and key. As he did with all his other large gains, he would have to declare it to the police. He didn’t believe she had stolen it, she seemed too attached to it, but seeing that it had value, it was best to tell them, even if he was tempted not to. This pure silver bracelet done with intricate workmanship had a big value on the market and would bring him a plump sum. The bell on the door tinted and a man had come in, bringing with him an antique Ming vase that he wanted to pawn, leaving at the back of the buyer’s mind the pretty young woman with the sad hazel eyes.

Eliza had left the pawn shop with as much haste as she could muster and had walked towards Broadway Street, passing in front of the theaters, her hand in her coat pocket still holding tightly to the green bills. She would have to be very careful with this money so as to make it last as long as possible. The wind had started to blow and it was getting colder outside. She stopped walking and shut her eyes. Snow was falling, large airy snowflakes that melted as they landed on her cheeks, blending with the tears that were falling from her closed eyelids. Ignoring her present reality, she almost felt like she was back in Lakewood, as the smell of the winter air reminded her of her youth there. She was so far from that lost place in rural Michigan! The city life pleased her much more. She couldn’t have hidden as well back there without being found.

She opened her eyes and started walking again. It was time for her to establish the plan of the next steps to take to be able to get to the next stage, even if fear still gripped her entrails when she thought how she risked bumping into Vincenzo or one of his hateful men anytime. She hadn’t gone back to the apartment since she had seen them waiting outside. She knew that she would have to, eventually, if she wanted to access her things. She was looking for a way to go back there to fetch the Lord’s necklace and the money she had gained at the casino that he had exchanged with a kiss from her. That would enable her to take care of her needs for a longer period. And to be able to do that, she needed to stop at the help house that had cared for her until she had left to avoid Candy. They had kept her clothes and her purse, in which was her key. If Neil had escaped, the apartment was surely empty. Without a key, she couldn’t get in. She had steps to respect if she was to move forward.

She tried to reflect about a solution, but she was too hungry. She had bought two hot dogs from a vendor in the street which she had devoured seated on a park bench. Then, her steps had taken her in front of a flower shop, the same one she had seen just before she fainted on that fatal night. She had almost forgotten that part, when she had succeeded in escaping the clutches of that crazy Vincenzo. The next thing she remembered was awakening in Henry’s loft, not understanding how she had gotten there and wanting to get away, unable to stay there until he woke up and rejected her again.

The food she had gulped down was playing havoc with her stomach. By chance, she still kept in her pocket the ginger root that the old woman had offered her. The nausea dissipated as if by enchantment and she could continue walking. A man watching her from a bit off, feeling her vulnerability, had approached her. He had offered to accompany her back home. Seeing her hesitant, he was about to press his luck, when a prostitute came near them to speak with him. He had tried to push her away, but it was too late, because Eliza had grasped what he had wished to make of her.

-No thank you, I don’t need anything, my husband is coming to get me soon, she said as she started coughing into her sleeve.

Pretending she was spitting into a handkerchief so that the pimp would leave her alone, she had raised her head to make sure it had the desired effect. The man had stepped back, pulling the young girl by the elbow to get away. Eliza then rapidly left, with a shiver of horror going down her spine. She had escaped the worst fate possible.

What should she do now, with the money she had received from Henry’s bracelet? She hadn’t eaten any consistent meal for days now, apart from those two hot dogs. Knowing that she had nothing left to eat in her hotel room, she had stopped at a grocery store to buy some fresh fruits and cheese, then at a bakers for a loaf of bread. The scent of the freshly baked bread had made her tummy gurgle. She had almost run out of the place, shameful to be caught so miserable. That food would have to last for this evening. Hunger still haunted her, as it did so often these days, she knew she had to make it last as long as she could.

She had never found herself in such a predicament, with no friends, with none to turn to, almost without money. If only Neil had been there to help her! Going to Henry was out of the question, even if he had shown a bit of remorse when he had taken her in. She never wanted to have to ask him for anything after the abject way he had treated her, rejected her when she had been vulnerable. She would never forgive him his affront.

What was her best solution? Would she use the money to pay for a train ticket back to Miami, ignoring the welcome she would get there or what they would make her do against her will? Or just pretend nothing had happened, and accept the lord’s wedding and hope he wouldn’t make old bones so that she could be free from that rope on her neck that seemed even worse than the trace left by Romano’s scarf.

She had tried to evaluate her chances of getting away from that marriage, and the cost of returning to her mother to admit defeat, but a throbbing head ache had started. It was time for her to get back to her hotel room and rest. She had to hurry before she fainted again from inanition. While she walked, she racked her brain, repeating to herself that there must be an easier way. She had to think clearly and keep her wits about her.

Her steps had brought her back to the hotel in beige bricks that she had looked at with disgust, so ashamed to be thus reduced to a lamentable state, in this time of her life when she should have been partying and enjoying her riches in wordly evenings with the richest of the nation. There must be a way to erase all of this! She had to continue elaborating her strategy. Tomorrow… Tomorrow, because tonight she was too exhausted to think or fight anymore.





********






The lunch was as delicious as the dinner the previous night. The actors had eaten their fill and were satisfied of their morning rehearsal. They stayed longer at the table to sip their warm drinks and discuss together. Candy told them about her encounter with the handsome Tux who could predict the weather.

-So, if I understand you well, if that cat shows any signs of nervousness, we will have to think about staying in our cabins, is that it? asked Eleanor, laughing.

-According to Captain Brown, he is a pretty good guesser of upcoming storms, answered Candy.

The man acquiesced with amusement.

-Does it happen often that you are caught in storms? she asked, turning towards the captain.

Terry bent towards Candy and said, loud enough to be heard by the others at the table,

-Candy, there are some subjects that are not to be discussed on a boat, like some others at the theater.

-Don’t worry about that, Mr. Graham, that curiosity is all natural, said the Captain, with a laugh. It is best to be prepared for any eventuality. And to answer your question, dear Candy, it happens once in a while, because we are on the Atlantic Ocean after all, and it is a huge body of water, so, yes, we do cross some stormy weather. Certain times of the year are more auspicious for that too.

Susanna and Karen had become petrified listening to their talk and the Captain noticed their white faces. He looked all around the table and saw they weren’t the only ones worried. He tried to reassure them.

-There is nothing to fear, this liner has already been through so many things already and has come out on top each time. The most you could feel is a bit of swell when the waves get stronger. The boat was built to be fast first, and when there are bigger waves, it has an annoying tendency to pitch and waltz a bit. But since the season for hurricanes is past us for this year, whatever we meet will be a simple storm, and those only last a few hours.

Karen wasn’t to be calmed down. Of a nervous disposition, she had started to stir on her seat and even Susanna kept her eyes round and scared.

-Don’t worry, girls, we are here to save you if anything happens.

-It is not funny at all, Brad! blurted Karen, her unease even more apparent.

Robert got up to have the troupe’s attention.

-Everything is fine at the moment, the weather is clement and calm for the time being and perfect to navigate. We must only concentrate on our lines, and our Hamlet. I don’t know how many times I need to repeat this to you, but worrying for something that may never happen can only serve to waste all that good energy and you know how I would like to keep it for our representations in London!

-Yes, but, Robert… started Susanna.

-Dear Susanna, stop worrying and enjoy the crossing. This liner has proved its strength and worth.

-I can confirm that as well, affirmed the Captain. Since 1906 she’s been sailing on the seas, and has made so many crossings, all of them without any real problems. At her inaugural trip, the weather conditions were particularly rigorous, and the crew had to cross storm after storm, gale-like winds for the most part of the trip. You don’t need to worry. She’s sturdy.

-You should see the pictures that tell the story of the boat in images! exclaimed Candy. This morning, when I met Captain Brown on my walk, I was greeted by a whole class on Mauritania the Magnificent! If you get the chance, I recommended that you go there yourselves, it will help you put things into perspective and you will be less inclined to worry. Besides, Phillip, yesterday you seemed to be particularly interested when the captain brought up the history of the liner, so I think that you would enjoy seeing these photographs.

-Thank you for telling us about this, Candy! I will go for certain, it seems quite fascinating.

-Oh yes, darling, that would be a great idea! said Susanna with fake enthusiasm, not wanting Candy to look more courageous than her. Will we go right now?

-I would enjoy accompanying you, too, if you want, said Arnold. We could then stop at my cabin so that I could interview you, and your wife also.

Phillip got up from the table and invited them in a theatrical manner,

-Let us go, then, sailors, for the historical ballad! Who loves me follows me!

-I will join you also, said Captain Brown as he got up in his turn. If others want to come with us, now would be the best time. It will keep me from repeating the same stories too often!

The interested actors came to stand near Phillip and Robert.

Terry came close to the captain and inquired after the doctor on board who hadn’t come to join them at the dining room table for any of the meals so far.

-Oh, don’t worry about that. Dr. Clement is often called to care for passengers. Did you want to meet him particularly?

-Yes, he said in a low voice.

-Your best option would be to go directly to the infirmary. There will be someone there to give you an appointment if he is not already back from his tourney.

Terry turned his head towards Candy and his eyes crossed Eleanor’s. His mother raised an eyebrow, like he would have in similar circumstances, in a perfect copy of her son’s facial expression. He ignored her and thanked the captain for the information. It was true that on such a huge ship, a doctor must be solicited.

The majority of the troupe members followed the Captain, including Eleanor, while Terry spoke to his wife. He almost murmured, to make sure not to attract anyone’s attention on them.

-Candy, what would you think of coming to see Dr. Clement with me? We could ask him our questions. He will be able to auscultate you. And he will tell us what is best for you, for us. Are you up to it?

-What? Now? she asked him, surprised.

-It’s now or never!

-Alright, Terry. I must first stop at the cabin to fetch Dr. Reynolds’ letter in which he explains my situation.

-You thought of bringing it along?

-Certainly, if I want him to know what it’s all about.

They left hand in hand to go to their cabin. Terry put his camera box away and Candy looked in the double fold in the side of her suitcase, where she had hidden the doctor’s letter which announced her fatal diagnosis.




********






Eliza had waited to be completely fine physically, and in a better possession of her mental clarity before she put forth her new attack plan that she had worked hours on, while she had nothing better to do. She thought it was ready enough, considering that her small pile of money was diminishing daily. She absolutely had to find a way to recuperate her handbag at the help house because the key to the apartment had been left in it. Maybe then she would be able to return home and pick up her money she had brought with her to New York and that would enable her to get to a better place. Surely Romano’s men had abandoned looking for her, it had been so long! There was only one way to find out, and that was to take action. Tomorrow would be a determining day, but she had to make sure beforehand to being completely unrecognizable.

She knew she was able. She would take care of things. After all, she was a Reagan and she had developed a strong sense of resourcefulness. A tear fell on her cheek, that she wiped away, internally angered at herself against that stupid vulnerability that she would rather not feel at all. If she wanted out of this dead end, she had to leave behind her emotions in the alley behind the hotel, without one look back, without one regret. She had to free herself from that disgust aimed towards herself, from that shame, even though she knew she had infringed many rules of decency and good manners taught to her by her mother and her great-aunt Elroy. Even if to do that, she risked her whole family’s disagreement and a tarnished reputation. She knew she would find a way. She had to. Clenching her jaw, she tried to sleep, wondering what the morrow would bring her.




********






*Here is the approximative value of US money in 1919 if we do the equivalent for today, in the scene of Eliza’s bracelet. I estimated that Henry could have bought a jewel of that value for her, because he did appreciate his pretty redhead.

The price offered by the merchant for a loan = 5$ US in 1919 would be valued at 90$ US (the equivalent of 85 Euros or 125$ canadian)
The price she would have to buy back = 8$ US, which mean 140$ US today (132 euros or 190$ canadian)
The price that he gives her for the purchase = 12$ US, that means around 210$ US (200 euros or 290$ canadian)
The price that he hopes to sell it back for = 20$ US which is valued at 350$ US in today’s market (330 euros or 480$ canadian)

With the 12$ US she received for the bracelet, Eliza should be able to care for her needs for many days, if she respects her budget and knows how to count! She will have to be quick to get to her other economies…




********



Edited by sunnyrainbow - 6/2/2024, 16:49
 
Top
view post Posted on 15/2/2024, 16:51     +1   -1

Advanced Member

Group:
Member
Posts:
2,687
Reputation:
+3
Location:
Québec, Canada

Status:


EPISODE 5
Part 4





Although they still felt heavy, Albert’s eyelids slowly opened. His mind remained full of vague images, enchanting sceneries, a beloved face and dreamlike sensations. He had dreamed of Tatiana again, his lovely, his tender, his passionate beloved irremediably lost in the deadly swirls of an African river, along with their hopes of a blissful and altruistic life. She never strayed far from his thoughts. As if their broken physical link had solidified in the etheric world. It made him feel like the only one he had ever hoped to share his life and explore the world with, recreate it still and always in their own image, was in fact present in each one of his own cells.

He guessed that Candy and Terry were feeling a love such as this. They must presently be totally in rapture and enjoying themselves now that they had been reunited. They shared a love that resembled the one that had been ripped off him and Tatiana. In the weeks they had spent together, he had recognized in her a kindred spirit at all levels, in all spheres, and it was this bond that seemed stronger than death that made it difficult for him to live without her and even the thought of replacing her deem impossible. He had the feeling that with her, they had touched an ideal happiness, and that their relationship had been forged in an irrevocable, infinite and unconditional love. Would he someday have the opportunity to feel that he belonged heart and soul to another being, in a silent osmosis of the bodies, the hearts, the spirits and the souls, this wanting to tell each other everything, share everything, and to surrender totally to the Other’s truth without having to leave their own behind?

He shut his eyes and sighed, hoping to be able to dive back into his perfect dream, but unable to do so. The image of his beautiful beloved with her copper hair and soft skin was incessantly brought back to the forefront of his memory, and he couldn’t for the life of him comprehend why he had dreamed of her yet again. Why? Maybe he had a message to understand, that kept eluding him. Was she trying to tell him something from beyond? Maybe he simply had to accept the fact that she would always remain an integral part of him, of his cells, of his thoughts, of all his being, and that was simply just the way things were. Having lost her, he could only make himself the promise to live his life on Earth now, a life that she would have been proud of and admired, and continue to be who he had always been, a man sensitive to Nature, a man that strived to improve the lives of other living beings, animal and vegetal, and facilitate everyone’s co-existence.

It was in these moments of lucidity that he felt the expanding gap between what he had dreamed of becoming and what he had done with his life. His place was not here anymore, neither in a police station, nor behind a desk in a static space, not even at the reins of a business empire. Of course, he had been conditioned to accomplish these tasks to perfection, and he loved meeting new people to discuss, except that one day, he would have to face reality : his heart and his soul were completely elsewhere.

The idea of a pilgrimage to Kenya to retrace the story of his lost love had touched upon his mind again, but he abandoned it as soon as it came up. He couldn’t do that now. What would George say if he announced that he wanted to go back to his adventurous life? His whole family counted on him and expected him to shine during this business trip, hoping it would bring about new capital and crucial partnerships that would guarantee their hegemony in the financial field. If he succeeded with his numerous appointments, they would never have to worry about lacking anything, and surely not work! The business dealings he was about to make here would bring the Ardleys to an unparalleled level to what his father had accomplished. Along with George, he had worked so hard to make sure that his father’s dream would continue, after his unexpected death. Archie also took their dealings to heart. Albert’s hands were tied; he couldn’t desert or quit.

He left his nostalgic chimeras between the unmade sheets and got up to confront this new day that was particularly booked. Would he find the golden nuggets in what seemed to him a bottomless mine without any potential? His only compensation for the time being was that he had finally recuperated the lost hours of sleep from his last night aboard the Olympic. Knowing that his appointment at the police station was scheduled for early afternoon and that he had nothing pressing to do, he had allowed himself to relax a bit in a comfortable bed and sleep in, something he almost never permitted himself to do.

He got up, his messy hair standing on end, simply dressed with his pyjama’s bottom, he opened the curtains to let the rays of the sun enter from the double windows, and warm his torso. Yawning, he stretched to his full height. His body was rested despite the nebulous dreams he had made which had tickled his memory. He could see below, on the ground level outside, the port city workers going about their daily business. This particular district was as busy as some streets in New York, it was a real beehive! It must be this way whenever an ocean liner arrived or departed from the quays. Albert knew the Olympic was getting ready to leave Southampton for her next trip after being refueled in food, coal and passengers.

As for him, he was stuck here, so close to the harbour, hoping to be able to conclude a story that wasn’t his, waiting to go to Scotland to resolve another conflict that wasn’t his and that should never even have been considered to start with! At least, it seemed to him to be a simple but strange fad from his Aunt Elroy, that was supported by George. He was eager to close these two situations that were pending for the time being, and a real imbroglio to him, tied to his feeling powerless and misunderstood, both emotions he detested feeling. Hating, that was a strong word! It made him extremely uncomfortable, as if he was chained and at the mercy of other peoples’ desires, which were in no way compatible with his own.

When had he lost his precious liberty? And his ardent need of exploring Another, his primal need to search for his happiness, his desire to respect Nature? Where had he lost himself and his dreams? If only he could perceive the hidden opportunities in these situations, because there must be some, assuredly! If he could achieve this miracle, maybe he could then establish great business partnerships with the people he would be meeting, that would at least comfort him in the idea that he had not completely lost his time.

He dressed himself carefully, putting on his best business suit and went down to the ground floor of the hotel, to eat a good breakfast at the restaurant. Andrew was already seated with the two men and their empty plates. Albert invited himself to their table.

-Good morning, gentlemen! Please don’t leave because of me, he told the two men as they got up.

Andrew answered for them while Jack and Kevin went out of the establishment. Through the windows, they saw the two silhouettes walking towards the stores farther down on the other side of the street.

-I told them I would buy new clothes for them so that they look neat and respectful before I introduce them to my father. They have gone to make some purchases. They will come back to have lunch with us before we head back to the station.

-You trust them.

-You know as well as I do that trust has to be won by deeds. I have hope that they will remember that I have just saved them from a bad spot, and also their reputation that was at stake. They will be able to work in their line of expertise and make a name for themselves now. You could say that it is a sort of a test. They will have many occasions to show me their loyalty, starting today.

-I understand what you are doing and agree with you. You are a good man and you have integrity, Andrew. I am happy to have made your acquaintance on the ship. Now that we have a couple of loose hours on our hands, what would you say we finally talk business a bit, so that we use this spare time wisely?

-That would be the best thing to do while we are waiting.

-Talk to me of the MacFarlane business specialties, then. You already told me you had race horses, but what about your other interests and activities? asked Albert.

-Where can I start? laughed Andrew. As I have already mentioned in passing, these past few years, we have diversified our fields of interest and become invested in modern sectors of the economy so as to be able to get into the twentieth century and have a stronger base for our company. We are now implicated on financial levels, in communications as well as in transportation, particularly in aviation.

-That is quite varied! exclaimed Albert, favourably impressed to learn that Andrew and his father were versatile and catering to multiple areas.

-I obtained my economic degree with honors, so it is needless to say that I would exploit my learnings and my gains to good use! With the chance of having an ambitious son that has an inexhaustible stock of energy, my father knew it was best to keep me occupied. Furthermore, we still have our reputed stables, because we love horses. We breed some of the most renowned thoroughbreds for competitions.

-What brought you to these ones particularly?

-My father has been interested in communications for about ten years, now. He thought it was an innovative environment, full of possibilities for us to expand our spheres. Then, when war came, he refused that I enroll, saying he needed me for his business. I suspect that he pulled some strings so that I wouldn’t be called. I know some of my classmates who did the opposite, and pretended they were older so as to be able to go even if they weren’t of age. Since I couldn’t, we contributed in the war effort in other ways, fabricating and furnishing the British government with pieces for plane motors. I also worked at the training field for pilots in a huge shed near our home. Ever since, I’ve been obsessed about learning all I could on these flying engines, figuring out how they work mechanically, and what comes with it.

-My nephew was pilot during the war. He never came back.

-Oh, I’m sorry about that. So few survived to see the end of the conflict.

-It was his first real decision as a man, to leave for the war. We tried to keep him away from it, but the pull was too strong in him. He was with the first volunteers to be in the Lafayette squadron on the front in France, even before the States had entered the war.

-Those pilots were all heroes, if you ask me. Can you imagine, being in the thick of the action like that, in these new flying planes, in war times, what an act of courage and extreme abnegation of self! I have known so many young men of my age, with their minds full of ideas, enthusiastic and without fear. I wanted to be like them. I wanted to go and do my part. But my dad refused and, being his only son, I had to abstain. Thankfully I got to do my part to help and act in another way.

-Stear left without asking anybody’s permission. He was a born-inventor, and had this extraordinary capacity to see things differently, and he tried to make the world a better place in his unique way. He would have been well served to work with a team of other men like him. I guess he must have done so, for the short time he was on the aerial base in France.

-He must have been interesting to converse with.

-Yes, he sure was. I miss his humor and his ingenuity sometimes. He was about your age… said Albert as he shook his head. And life goes on. I understand your interest for planes, they are very promising machines. They will eventually take over the trains, in a far future.

-Maybe not as far into the distance as we think. Progress goes rapidly in that area. Let’s say that since the war ended, we are making the most of what we know, while conserving all our assets and experiences gained so as to continue building planes. I obtained my pilot’s license, and my father and I finally bought the famous shed that had been put out of use. It came with some old planes that needed to be repaired. It is a world that I find absolutely fascinating! And it will be important for the future. I went to the States to meet potential business partners, because we have hope to eventually pair with an American enterprise to expand our territory. Well, I would say that’s about it for me.

Albert then proceeded to give Andrew a portrait of the Ardley affairs, their hopes for the future, and their desire to expand also. During this trip, he was to meet with a few families in London and Scotland to see the possibilities.

-It is a real chance to have met you, Andrew.

-Yes, a nice coincidence.

Jack and Kevin came back at this exact moment, carrying their purchases, their arms full of boxes. They deposited them at the desk and asked for them to be brought up, then rejoined the two business men at the table. Hours had passed while they talked, and it was already lunch time. They ate a light meal consisting of a soup and sandwiches, then got ready for their appointment. They walked together to the police station which wasn’t far.

Sergeant Lewis and his subordinate were expecting them, with their case in hand when the four arrived early afternoon.

-This is your report, the secretary finished typing it, with everything you told us in it, said the Sergeant at once, as if he was eager to get rid of them. You only have to sign, gentlemen, and then you may go.

-What came out of the telephones you had to make? wondered Albert, intrigued. Have you obtained clarifications on the man that was missing?

-Everything is in order. It would seem that these men, said the officer as he pointed to Jack and Kevin, mistakenly heard what was said.

-Excuse me? But how? exclaimed Kevin.

-What do you mean, exactly? Pray be more specific! added Andrew.

-The man… I mean, the scientist presumably sequestered… He was found months ago. He is no longer missing in action. In short, this whole thing is a huge misunderstanding.

-I don’t understand what you are implying, could you clarify that for us, please? insisted Albert.

-Let’s just say that these men have extrapolated a bit on what they heard or made wrong assumptions. According to our research, there has been an incident, which was put in order weeks ago. The man of science in question was found and brought back to his home in Scotland long before what these men overheard. I have the impression they have mixed gossip and rumors to come to fast conclusions and wanted to use that to gain money. The loss of their jobs having disillusioned them, they wanted to get back to the Lord that employed them. It’s classic. Now, Mr. MacFarlane, I also need your signature on this form declaring that you are vouching for these two men and that you are responsible for them. If for whatever reason you take them out of your employment in the next year, you will have to let us know so that we will keep them under watch.

-Have I understood well? You are keeping them under watch? They haven’t done anything wrong, only questionable choices.

-It is our protocol.

-Why do that, if you say the affair was already settled?

-It is a simple question of security. We prefer knowing them under your authority, so that they don’t get into more trouble. You will have to bring a copy of these declarations with you because they will need your signature in their paperwork. I have contacted the police station in Edimburg and they will wait for you there as soon as you can bring the papers.

-There is something I still don’t understand, said Albert.

The Sergeant looked him up and down, ticking at his American accent.

-Listen, there is no story to start with any of this. I repeat, it is the result of a big misunderstanding, that is all. We wrote the reports as you wished, and for us, the case is closed.

-Why can’t these men roam freely, then?

-They are free! sputtered the officer. But we keep watch on them. They’ve wasted some of our time, and yours too, for exaggerated falsehoods. We want to make sure they won’t be trying anything else. A reputation can be easily broken, and for all sorts of reasons. We wouldn’t want their accusations to reach the wrong ears or people with bad intentions.

Albert was about to retort, when Andrew caught his glance and convinced him to let it go.

-Fine, then, said Albert. Will you leave us here one moment so that we can read these papers before we sign them?

The Sergeant raised a brow and motioned to the subordinate to hand them the typed pages. He went out of the room without another look at them.

They took the time to read over the documents, making sure the two men’s testimonies had been registered correctly. Seeing everything in order, they called the sergeant.

-The report looks compliant to you?

-It would seem so, yes, said Andrew.

-To be made official, these declarations must be signed in front of witnesses, in this case, my subaltern and I. Will that be fine with you?

-Of course, said Albert, wanting to close this strange episode once and for all.

Andrew put his name on the bottom of the pages, followed by Jack and Kevin. Albert looked over at the officer before signing. If he said it was already settled, he couldn’t add anything. He found it frustrating to conceive that he had wasted all this time for nonsense.

-All this story is much ado about nothing, as would have said our good old bard Shakespeare, don’t you find? said Sergeant Lewis pompously.

The subaltern had lagged behind, silently observing the unfolding of the appointment. The Sergeant still had something to say, a recommendation of some sorts to Jack and Kevin who kept their eyes lowered, not wanting to meet the gaze of that cold man, fearing that he might keep them in custody.

-Before you leave us, I would like you to remember to not give into rapid suppositions when you don’t possess all the data. If ever a story like this was to happen in the future, please go directly to the authorities instead of trying to take matters into your own hands, is that clear?

-These men were desperate, said Andrew. Now, they have understood, is that correct?

Jack and Kevin nodded their approbation

-I will personally make sure that it doesn’t happen again.

The officer ignored him and faced the two men again.

-You can count yourselves lucky that you have a man of this caliber vouching for you. That is why you can leave with no further complications. If it had only been for me, I would have kept you at the station, to teach you a lesson.

-I believe they have already learned it, said Albert.

-Let me escort you on your way out, gentlemen. Good day to you.

A bit dazed, the four men left the station, each getting out of there with a copy of the depositions, and some supplementary pages to hand over to the Edimburg police.




********






Candy and Terry stopped over in their cabin to leave the camera there before going to the welcome booth near the elevator, to ask for the directions to the infirmary that was on the lower floor. The nurse who welcomed them with a smile wasn’t in her prime youth anymore, but looked to be extremely efficient. She put away the bandages she was sorting out and folding and sat behind a small desk, seizing a pencil and a filled notepad.

-Yes? How may I help you?

-Hello, Nurse. We would like to see Dr. Clement as soon as possible. Captain Brown suggested to come to the infirmary, because the doctor wasn’t in the dining room.

-Certainly, I could offer you… Let me see…

She replaced her glasses on her small pointed nose that detonated with her round face, looked over her appointment book and turned a page, searching for a free spot. Terry’s mood darkened imperceptibly.

-Isn’t he here, right now? inquired the actor. We have only a few questions to ask him. It won’t take too long.

-I am sorry, mister, but Dr. Clement is quite in demand, I can confirm that, she said patiently. Do you know the number of passengers that require his services on board? There is even a woman who had a baby earlier this morning! I will never understand for the life of me, why they even let her on board so close to term.

-Oh! exclaimed Candy, excited, are the mother and baby doing well?

-Yes, of course, answered the nurse as she raised her eyes over her glasses to meet Candy’s green ones, but it is sheer luck that Dr. Clement was present, or else anything could have happened. It could have gone so much worse. Those people of the third class, they don’t have the same logic as us. Besides, the doctor had to leave soon after because so many took sick last night and after seeing to the baby, he had to do some follow ups to make sure everyone was doing fine. They said it was the meal, but it must be something else they carried with them from offshore… Okay, now, where was I? Ah, yes… The doctor could see you… this Thursday.

Terry was taken aback. He shouted his displeasure.

-Only in two days?

-Yes, that is right. You could come back in the afternoon, the doctor will see you at two o’clock, is that right for you?

-Couldn’t you find a short five minutes between two patients for him to see us before?

Terry was trying to stay patient with the nurse but Candy could see him fulminating. She tried to appease him with a quick glance, then accepted the nurse’s offer with a nod of the head.

-Please wait a bit more while I write down your names on the notepad.

Candy politely answered her questions and led her husband out of the infirmary. She hid the envelope with Dr. Reynolds letter in the interior pocket of Terry’s jacket. He was now grumbling to himself, exceeded. She squeezed his hand and told him in a low voice,

-Listen, darling, the doctor can’t get away! He is somewhere on this boat and we will meet with him sooner or later. It is not one day that will make a difference, you know!

-It is not a day, it is two!

-Really, you’re not going to pout until then? asked the short blond while supplicating him with her eyes.

Terry instantly calmed down. His beautiful wife at his side didn’t seem offended by the wait nor to worry over much, so why should he? He hated having to follow the rules.

-You are right, even if I must admit that I am becoming rather impatient to be done with this overdue appointment!

-I could see that! That poor nurse was only trying to do her work the best way she could…

-She must be used to people like me.

-That’s not a reason to make her feel awful with your grumpiness! It is not her fault that the doctor is so busy! It was the same with Dr. Martin at the Clinique. He tried his utmost to be available at the Clinique for the appointments, but if there was any emergency, he had to postpone them, it is quite usual in this line of work.

-I agree, but still…

-Tut-tut-tut, said the blonde to close the discussion about the touchy subject.

Terry laughed,

-Between colleagues, you protect each other!

-Let’s forget that for the time being. You surely have other activities to offer me to occupy my time?

He winked at her, bringing her close to him in a quick yet sensual way, brushing her ear with his breath, murmuring,

-I have plenty!

Images of their two bodies intertwining furtively came into Candy’s mind at the evocation of what they could be doing… if only… In the light of day! No… Don’t think about that, she told herself, turning her head to look over at the far end of the hallway to hide the state of her body just hearing his words, pushing him away for the form, her face on fire and the beats of her heart doubling with intensity in her breast.

-My, my, what are you thinking now, Freckles? Your face is all red and your freckles are sticking out even more!

-Oh, Terry… You have no idea what passes through my head sometimes…

It was Terry’s turn to be agape. He cleared his throat, troubled, then said,

-And that is exactly the reason why I am so impatient for that infamous appointment with the doctor! Have you thought about that? And if he told us the coast is clear? he added in a low voice, squeezing her closer to him.

-Oh… Let’s not think about that now! said Candy. I don’t know what you are expecting, but I don’t want to have false hopes. Dr. Reynolds was so serious in his letter, you’ve read it. It would be too disappointing to fall back on earth after having such high hopes.

A fatality spread over her face, through her eyes, and their gazes locked together for a fraction of a second. Then a smile appeared on her sad face.

-So, then, will you tell me what was second on your list?

Terry sighed, resigned.

-You could show me the Captain’s pictures. If we are lucky, he may still be there to comment them. I wouldn’t want to be the only one to have missed them!

-Of course, I can. I am sure you will find that quite interesting!

They walked to the commanding room. There was only Phillip, Arnold and the Captain left. The three men were having a great discussion in front of the images and newspaper clippings. Susanna was waiting for them, farther off, admiring the vastness of the Ocean through one of the large windows. She saluted them as she saw them enter the room, and etched closer to her husband.

Candy brought Terry to see the pictures, resuming them one by one, from what she remembered of the Captain’s stories. As soon as they were done, he addressed the Captain.

-It is a great idea to recall the key moments of the life of the Mauritania!

-It is my Second, Colin, who came up with it, said the Captain, coming over to joint him. He found them in the archives in Liverpool and had copies made of the best ones. It must have cost him a small fortune. We had them displayed so that the passengers who came through this room could also admire the pictures and benefit from the information.

-It is a very nice tribute indeed.

-Terry, did you see that image with all the men working at the coal furnace? asked Phillip. Can you imagine working like that, four hours at a stretch to keep your strength? A week relaying one another, by teams. It must be exhausting work! All these men working at the sweat of their brows to make sure the boat stayed alimented in coal at all times, I find that very impressive, even spectacular.

-I must say that I had never stopped to ponder that.

-Me neither!

Phillip was frankly enthralled by all that he had learned. He had a boundless gratitude and admiration for the workers who had lived their lives toiling at that physical work. He thought how lucky he was not having to do that. He had already asked a ton of questions to the Captain, and as soon as he opened his mouth, Phillip was all ears again, hoping to learn even more.

-It is the same obsolete method that is still in function as we speak, you know, said the Captain. They are expecting to convert the coal furnaces to install recent ones that work with oil as soon as next year. The ship has to grow with the times if it wants to remain respectmeable. She is constantly under scrutiny to stay the most modern, efficient and secure possible.

-The progress of Humanity is fascinating, don’t you find? asked Phillip.

The Captain showed the pictures with a large swipe of the arm.

-It is a whole era that I have seen, an epic moment in time, whether it was caught on film or not. I was there for a while and so were the other workers. They are a part of the soul of the Mauritania. I sincerely believe that she wears all these transformations that she witnessed, and all those who cared for her, proudly like a badge of honor. She has enriched herself in each of the crossings, by the people, the workers and the weather, and she became unique and memorable, adding another coat of varnish to the richness of her History.

-By God, Captain Brown, you are a poet! exclaimed Arnold. Do you allow me to quote you on that? The way you talk about this ship feels like velvet, your love shines through your every word, and I find it really uplifting! Your philosophical perception is beautiful, almost poetic, as if you were comparing the ship to the life of a beloved human that had become an old wise man after holding his own and crossing the waves all these years.

-If I grasp what you are saying, Arnold, you will also speak of the Mauritania in your article? questioned Terry with a hint of humor.

-I can already see a whole new series of articles profiling themselves on the horizon! I may as well render my salary profitable, don’t you think? said the journalist, deadpan.

While the men were busy discussing together, Candy had slowly come nearer Susanna. They had crossed paths a few times since the start of their trip, it couldn’t be otherwise, but they still hadn’t really talked together. Candy had noticed a certain reluctance on the actress’ part. She wouldn’t let that stop her from addressing her now. Being of a rather jovial and amicable nature, she wasn’t offended by it, and it came to her naturally to want to speak with her despite her apparent coldness.

-How have you been enjoying yourself on the ship so far, Susanna?

-Phillip and I have liked it until now, answered the actress in her sweetest voice

-It was your first time on a boat, wasn’t it?

-For me it was. I have been mostly traveling by train on the continent, as I never had the opportunity to cross the Ocean.

-That is the best way to travel in America. I also enjoy taking the train and seeing the scenery pass by through the windows, go by cities and towns… But the boat is in a class by itself! To navigate on water, being surrounded by the Ocean, wake up and smell the sea air, and all the luxury that an ocean liner offers, it gives another perspective to traveling the world, doesn’t it? I had the chance to cross over to Europe and come back, in very different circumstances.

Seeing that Susanna remained aloof from her attempts at making conversation with her, she tested a new approach.

-I must tell you, Susanna. You seem to be very happy with Phillip, the light in your face is radiating! I find you are become more fulfilled and blossoming every time I see you. That makes me so happy for you both!

-Oh… Thank you. Candy… You know… You don’t have to do this… I mean, it’s not necessary to pretend you like me and that we are friends or to force the conversation. We have to be together for now, but it is a temporary situation.

-That’s reason more to leave the past behind, don’t you think? I am not mad at you, dear Susanna.

-Who said that was my thoughts?

-I find you so unresponsive to my presence, so I figured that… Oh, it’s a shame, really, as I was hoping to talk with you about the foundation you represent. I had some questions that I wanted to ask you, because you see, I am starting to establish my own and…

-Oh, yes, I know, we all heard about it, said Susanna, cutting her off. Robert has spoken to us many times about it.

-Is that what is bothering you?

-Candy, nobody asked us to become the best friends in the world. We only have to remain polite when life has the sense of humor and audacity to bring us together.

Candy looked pained by Susanna’s point of view, but recomposed her face when she saw that Terry was coming towards her, presenting her best smile. Phillip was following close behind, and stood next to Susanna, depositing his arm on her waist as if to support her.

-Are you alright, my darling?

-Of course, lied the actress with a smile.

A tall well-built sailor came into the room and stopped, surprised at seeing so many occupants.

-It’s crowdy in here! he said in a tone of voice that denoted an uneasiness that could pass as gruffness. Captain, may I have a word with you one moment, please?

-Yes, I am coming, answered the Captain, turning to his colleague with a smile. Before, let me introduce you all these kind people. Everyone, here is Colin, my Second.

-Ah! shouted Phillip with enthusiasm, the man who came up with this great way of presenting the Mauritania to the passengers with the pictures and clippings? That was a brilliant idea!

-Yes, well, thank you, said the man a bit drily, not expecting such praise.

-Colin, these are a few of the members of Hathaway’s troupe I was telling you about. Here, we have Terrence Graham and his wife Candice, and Phillip Hathaway with his wife Susanna, he said as he pointed to each in turn. And this other lone gentleman here is Arnold who is a journalist for the New York Times and who would like to interview us.

The Second scrutinized each in turn from top to bottom, as if wanting to make sure that they really were who they said they were.

-Hello to all and welcome aboard. Please forgive my cold welcome, but it is imperative that I have a word with my Captain.

Turning towards Arnold, he added,

-If you come back to see us towards the end of the week, Mister the journalist, we will have more time to spare for you.

The Captain followed him while Arnold proposed to the actors to continue their discussion in his own cabin.

-Mrs. Graham, how would you like to give me that interview right away? You could join us now, because that is what I was going to do with Phillip and Susanna after finishing up our exploration of the History of the ship. It would be the perfect moment, if you and your husband agree.

Susanna’s eyes flashed dark with anger, loathing the perspective of sharing the spotlight with Terry’s wife, but Phillip surprised her by smiling gallantly at the journalist and agreeing to his wishes.

-That’s well thought out. You could kill two birds with one stone!

Terry made sure with Candy that her strength was up to it, and she accepted, despite Susanna’s glance of wrath that lay heavy on her shoulders.

All five walked over to Arnold’s cabin, Susanna coming slowly behind them, her arm resting on her husband’s. Arnold opened the door wide for them to enter and offered to sit on the loveseat, while he picked up the wrinkled pages that lay on the rug. He found two more chairs for them to be all seated, close together in the cramped space. Finally, he sat on a small bench near the hairdresser that stood as his worktable, to face the four of them.

-Oh! You brought your typewriter! exclaimed Candy when she saw it sitting on the hairdresser.

-I try to bring it along with me in my travels. I can tell you my good old Underwood’s been everywhere! Believe me, it makes things easier and more practical for me. The editor doesn’t really care for my handing him blotted drafts with my illegible handwriting. If I want to be able to send him my article when we get to Southampton so they can print it, I need my good tools. Once my notepad is full of notes, I put them all in order and type them out in my spare times.

-We can tell that you are professional at your job, said Susanna in her most charming voice.

-At all times! he said, winking at her.

He started questioning the Hathaway couple, about their past, their career, then kept to their common story, and finished up with Susanna’s foundation. She made it a pleasure to describe all her tasks with the Amputees of War. The journalist thanked her for her implication, smitten with the actress. All this attention had put her in a better mood, and when Candy dared to ask her some of her own interrogations, the actress answered politely. Arnold finished writing his last notes, then turned some pages of his notepad before addressing Candy specifically.

-It is your turn, now, Mrs. Graham, to tell me about your path, he said, well, what you wish to tell me about it, that is.

Candy told him the larger outlines of her past, mentioning in passing the infirmary at Pony House, then spent more time detailing the foundation she was building up, as well as the submissions and donations she was hoping to receive from wealthy donors to assure the future of her charity.

Charmed by the altruism of these two beautiful ladies, Arnold was enjoying making them talk, and even if he had picked up on a certain ambiguity between them, he had the politeness not to address it. He knew from Susanna’s history that she preferred not to revisit certain darker zones of her past. When he closed his note pad and thanked them, Terry got up to stretch his legs. Phillip imitated him, then asked,

-Will you be meeting the troupe in the smoke room this evening? Robert invited us to join him there after supper.

-Yes, I was thinking of attending, and you?

-You will have to give my excuses to Robert, please.

While the men were talking, Susanna addressed Candy, almost blurting out,

-Doesn’t it bother you when your husband abandons you? I just cannot tolerate it.

-I find that it does him good to be with others instead of me. During his absence, I find other ways to pass the time. I go to see the Captain or spend time with Eleanor.

Susanna put a possessive arm on Phillip’s, holding his hand, and smiling.

-Well, Phillip and I prefer to stay together at all times.

-How would you like to accompany us for a short walk while we wait for the meal? asked Terry to change the subject.

-Oh, it is much too cold on the bridge! And I can’t walk for long, with my artificial limb and all.

Terry bade them goodbye, and took Candy by the elbow, saying,

-Are you coming with me, Freckles? We had promised each other this ballad!

-I am coming, dear. Thank you, Arnold, it was my pleasure, she said, then turning to Phillip and Susanna, she added, and I was also happy to spend some time with you two.

They walked back to their cabin to fetch their winter coats and Terry picked up his camera from its box. He absolutely wanted to take a picture of his wife with her hair in the wind under her red beret, before the sun started setting. He found her lovely this way, with her sparkling eyes, the background of the Ocean and the numerous eclectic clouds in an infinite sky.

-You too will have to be on some pictures once in a while, you know, not only me!

-Would you like me to show you how to use it? It is not that complicated, you would learn very fast.

-Yes, maybe some other time.

While they continued walking hand in hand, searching for the best spot for the photo shoot, he asked her,

-So, tell me about Susanna earlier, she seemed stranger than usual, do you know what put her in one of her frosty moods?

-To tell you frankly, I have the impression that she is still mad at me for a reason I cannot fathom. It’s such a shame because I had hoped that we could get to know each other better, but she didn’t seem receptive for the time being.

-Don’t worry over that, Freckles, don’t mind her. As a general rule, Susanna gets along better with men than women. You’ve seen her just now, simpering at the journalist! It’s as if she looks upon you as her rival, it must be her little diva side.

Candy wasn’t mad at her, she had forgiven her long ago, but it seemed that on her side, Susanna hadn’t let bygones be bygones, and still carried with her an unresolved emotion concerning her. They could have enjoyed the trip and formed a sort of truce or even the start of a friendship, but this forced barrier on the actress’ part was tenacious and out of her control, shutting the possibilities between them.




********






After another delicious meal, Candy and Terry had returned to their cabin to change into more proper outfits for the evening. Candy had put on one of her simple dresses, a dark blue marine woolen one over which she wore an ocher and white vest without sleeves that Mrs. Pony had crocheted for her. Terry wore something more elegant, changing into his best jacket.

-Are you sure that you don’t mind me deserting you this evening? I had told you it might happen once in a while.

-Don’t worry about me, Terry, you can go and do what you wish! I wouldn’t want you to miss seeing your friends because of me. Furthermore, you know that the smell of cigarette bothers me, so I will use my time wisely while you discuss with the men.

-Anyway, if you remember me mentioning it, the ladies don’t have access to this room. You can only go to the spaces reserved for ladies.

-Right, that is true… You are using this excuse to get away from your wives…

-You would be very surprised to notice how that is the case for so many of them!

-Susanna didn’t seem to appreciate the idea. I think it is a good place for you to meet, and if it enables you men to be more amicable when you come back, it is a winning situation.
Terry laughed wholeheartedly.

-For some, it would take more than that to become kind. What about you, darling doe, what will you be doing this evening?

-Well, while you will be breathing in all that smoke, I will go to spend time with your mother. She invited me to see her this evening, to have a talk. I think she is feeling a bit nervous about meeting the duke and the new life awaiting her. It will be a huge change for her!

Terry had a little movement of surprise, raised his shoulders, and made a face, pretending to be dismayed.

-That’s it, I’m done for! If my wife and my mother start plotting behind my back…

Candy’s laughter rang in the room, and she came to nestle in his arms.

-Even if we see each other in a few hours, I will miss you, you know? I wasn’t expecting life to be so busy on a ship!

-You are right, it hasn’t been a trip to rest, so far.

Terry held her in his arms and smelled the delicate rose perfume emanating from the soft skin on her neck, that she wore with such grace and finesse, that were hers and hers only. He closed his eyes, wishing to soak up her floral essence and lose himself for a short time in his unfulfilled hopes and desires.

-You smell so nice, Freckles! he declared in a suave tone.

-Terry… Please, don’t…

She stepped back from his warmth and hesitated while he kept admiring her. She lowered her gaze, unable to keep looking into his deep blue orbs, her cheeks becoming pink. She smiled and asked him, hesitantly,

-Terry, how would you like to… kiss me… just for a bit…

The pink heart-shaped lips that were imploring him to taste them where hypnotizing him. He didn’t need to be asked twice, because he was as eager to comply as she was to receive. Even though they spent the most of their time together, the agitation on the boat and the proximity of other people made it so they were rarely left to themselves. Being an actor of a troupe, there was permanent movement around them.

Terry stopped himself before he lost his North, South, East and West. His spirit still bewitched by this delectable delight, he promised her with passion,

-Tonight, dear, when I get back, we will take some time just for the two of us, before we go to bed.

-Do you have to go to the smoke room? she asked in a small inviting voice. You could make an apology to Robert and I could send word to Eleanor that we will meet another time…

Terry was tempted to say yes, but finally refused her tempting invitation.

-It’s part of life, my doe! Even if we are free with our time, Robert wants us to meet this evening. The journalist will be there also. From what I could gather, there is only Phillip who will be missing this call of duty.

-Oh, fine then, I understand! You too are running away from your wife! she said with a pout.

Terry raised her chin tenderly, like a soft and silky caress.

-Freckles, you know very well that I would prefer not seeing you going in that direction.

-I was only kidding you, handsome husband! She said as she put her hands on the back of his neck to leave a light kiss on his mouth.

-Oh you little… For that you deserve…

He leaned her before him, arching her back, and coming dangerously close to her face.

-Another kiss from your serving knight…

He brought her standing upright and started kissing her to make her lose her breath, losing himself enjoying the sweetness of which he couldn’t live without any longer. After some minutes of pure ecstasy, he had to find his footing again to recover from the emotion. He went to dip his hands in cool water to put on his face and change his ideas, while Candy was replacing the headband on her forehead, putting back the blond curls that had escaped from it, trying vainly to calm the startled beat of her heart.

-Are you ready? I will walk with you over to my mother’s cabin before going to meet with my fellow colleagues.

-When you have to go, you have to go! she said, holding onto his arm, her emerald eyes bright with an almost perfect happiness, her rosy cheeks showing her reaction to the delicious kisses they had shared.




********






So close to the winter solstice, these December days were among the shortest of the year. The sun had set an hour ago, but Albert preferred staying outside, leaning on the old building blanched by the salty air of Southampton, watching the comings and goings of the city dwellers, rather than stay inside in the warmth, between four walls. He was waiting for the duke’s arrival as he filled his nose with the typical sea’s scents outside the restaurant of the hotel. Even though he hadn’t understood everything about the scientist’s false disappearance, for the law officers, all seemed to be in order. At least, the depositions had been duly signed, and Andrew was getting ready to leave town to go back home to Scotland, accompanied by Kevin and Jack, preferring to take the night train to Edimburg. A cool breeze arose, making him shiver in his jacket. Albert was about to go inside the building when he noticed a handsome man with salt-and-pepper hair and endowed with natural elegance and charisma, coming towards him. The distinguished demeanor of Richard reminded him singularly of his son Terry’s allure.

-How good to see you again, Albert! said the duke as he warmly shook his hand.

-The same with you, your Grace! answered Albert with a smile. How have you been?

-Very well, thank you! Life is smiling at me these days, and how about you?

-I am fine, although feeling the contrariety of all this here. I am impatient to start with the business appointments that I had scheduled to be able to take care of what needs to be adjusted.

-You can tell me all of this at the table. Let’s go in, the air is quite cool. It is always like this at the end of the day, after the sun sets.

-Of course. Come, our table is ready and waiting for us.

The two men took a seat at their reserved table, beside a window with a clear view of High Street and the surrounding buildings, where a few nonchalant passersby skimping on the sidewalks, were admiring the decorated showcases of the shops. The Star Hotel had welcomed visitors for centuries. It had an excellent reputation along with that of its restaurant which mostly served seafood chowders, St Jacques shells, lobsters and Fish n’chips along with many other seasonal products. The sommelier came over to take their wine order.

-How are your children doing? asked Albert as soon as he was gone. I’ve often thought about Edward and wondered if everything had finally calmed down for him.

-They are in good health and settled since I came home from my trip to the United States. They had a nice fall season. Edward is better. Much better. He doesn’t talk a lot but his behavior has been exemplary ever since the incident that you witnessed. Margaret and he are coming to stay home from the College next week for the Holidays. As for James, I’ve been keeping a watch on him at home since he came back from his Uncle’s place in Normandy. Had you heard about his running away?

-No, I wasn’t aware of that. James is your youngest?

-Yes, he turned nine a few weeks back. In fact, we thought at first it he had left, but it was only due to a wrong interpretation. His message had been lost. I still chose to bring him back to the manor, to have him under my supervision. I employed a tutor for him so that he can catch up on what he missed. This method seems to be working for him. He can also go horseback riding with her in his spare time, so you can imagine that he is having the time of his life! I am sure he will be able to reintegrate the boarding school without any consequences after Christmas. He will miss Mrs. Williams, because she has been an enthusiastic addition to our family. I was lucky to find her on such short notice. She comes from a family that we have known and done business with for years.

-I am so glad that you found a good tutor. It is stressful when our loved ones go through tough times. I am happy to see that things are back under control. Now, how about you? You look very well. I would even say that you look younger than the last time I saw you in New York.

-I am doing good, and I may as well announce it now, because it isn’t a secret anymore, he said in a tone of confidence. Ellie is coming to join me on the next liner. She has accepted to marry me after all these years! She is making the crossing on the Mauritania with our son and your daughter.

-Those are excellent news! I gather that you are speaking of Eleanor Baker, Terry’s mother?

-Exactly. My meeting with her in the fall was part of the dealings I had to take care of when we met in New York.

-It worked tremendously well, then! You will find yourself with a full house for Christmas!

-Yes, I expect to be celebrating in a big manner, this year, with the prodigy son’s return…

The duke let out a light chuckle. He gave off the impression of being filled with good humour, as if his happiness at seeing his future wife was coming out of all the pores of his skin.

-How did Terry react to these news? inquired Albert, curious.

This time, the duke choked and had to take a sip of his aperitif to pass the emotion.

-Not very well, I must say. Ellie told him. I hope he has found the time to swallow the pill since then!

A waiter in uniform brought them menus, taking the time to specify the daily specials. The duke used this short interlude to start up another subject, because he didn’t want to linger on the previous one.

-Can I count on you to be present with us at the manor? It would be my pleasure to receive you as my guest for Christmas as convened if you are free of your obligations, that is. In fact, I am offering you the choice. Christmas will be more intimate, because there will only be close family and yourself, if you accept. Or if you prefer, there will also be the New Year reception as is done every year in the Grandchester household. Most of the families that have business ties with us are invited. It is a grandiose evening, like a disguised business meeting. I find that it is a good way to spend time with my clients and it helps to deepen our partnerships, to exchange with them and to show them we want to continue doing business with them. Maybe you would rather be with us at the moment, as it would be an opportunity for you to enlarge your list of contacts. It will be your choice. I am inviting you to both, so you can look with your schedule which would be preferable for you.

-It is very kind of you to offer, I am deeply honored, thank you. For the time being, I would say Christmas, because I made a promise to Candy that I would be present for her. It has been months since we saw each other. I had to miss her wedding at the start of December because of my aunt’s illness.

-Let’s say the twenty-fifth then! said the duke as he made a toast, clicking Albert’s wine glass. We will be expecting you the day before, it goes without saying. For this first Christmas with Ellie, we want to keep things very convivial. I am curious to see how my children will react to her presence as well as Terry’s and Candy’s. When their mother was alive, Christmas was a huge pompous celebration, but I don’t see the use of continuing that tradition. I prefer to give them some time to adjust to the newcomers before New Year’s Day, because that celebration has been in the family for decades.

-I think that I should be able to be free for Christmas at the manor with you.

-We will be delighted to have you.

The waiter brought them a basket of warm luncheon rolls that he put on the table. Then, he took their order. As soon as he had left, the duke leaned over to Albert with a conspiracy air.

-Enough about me. How are you going? What happened on the Olympic?

Albert sighed. For a short time, he had forgotten his own worries.

-For me all is well, and I am very eager to start the meetings I came here for. There was an incident on the liner forcing me to report them.

-What came up?

-On the boat, two men declared they had information about a sequestered man, but it was apparently a misunderstanding. Everything is cleared now even though I still think there are shadowy zones. They left with only a warning and they are kept under surveillance.

-What matters is that things are cleared in the eyes of the law.

-It is, even though I lost two days here already. I am leaving tomorrow morning for Scotland to meet two families that live near our family villa in the little village of Duddingston on the shore of the lake with the same name, just east of Edimburg.

-I’ve had a villa for years there on that same lake! It belonged to my dad who had bought it for his own retirement, even if he never had the chance to truly enjoy it. I am curious about those families you are meeting, could you tell me their names? inquired Richard. They might be acquaintances.

-Well, first there is the MacFarlane family who are located in a small town in the suburbs of Edimburg. We started our discussions and I am waiting my colleague’s approval to start doing business with them. I met the heir who has been in the process of taking over his father’s place these last few years. He seemed serious enough with a good practical head on his shoulders and a lot of potential for the future.

-MacFarlane, you say? Would that son be Andrew, by any chance, the ex-jockey?

-Yes, it is him! I met him on the Olympic.

-He was a race champion a few years back, an excellent jockey to watch in action, said the duke with a hint of nostalgia. It is sad that he had to leave the circuits, he was a very promising athlete. Their stables presented excellent horses for years before he retired from the competitions. His father used to be champion in his day. I knew him well. I have regularly placed bets on their horses when mine weren’t in the race. Pray, tell me, how old would this Andrew be, do you have any idea?

-In his twenties I would say. He stopped racing to learn business, and he was of age during the war. He is an only son, if I remember correctly.

-The MacFarlanes have a reputation of being quite firm in business, but they are just. They have varied interest fields that are promising. Their most recent acquisition is an enormous shed that served during the war for planes as well as a training ground for pilots. Has the young MacFarlane told you about it?

-We briefly touched upon the subject this morning.

-He is audacious and has vision. Before his time, the family kept close to their stables, and I can confirm that they were part of the best in Scotland! They take care of their horses, contrary to some others I hear about who don’t. Which other Scottish family are you meeting if I may ask?

-I have something else to settle. An alliance contracted by my aunt, made without my permission. I must meet with the family to cancel the agreement without ruffling too many feathers. I have no idea how I will be received when they will learn my opinion on the matter! My aunt was acquainted with the only member of the family who settled in the States, near Chicago, while his brothers preferred remaining on the old continent. It is because of him that we bought the villa in Duddingston where we had the chance to go many times. The MacGregors live in the rural area a few kilometers away.

-How the world is small! It is from this family that…

The duke was interrupted by Andrew, who, upon seeing Albert, approached their table with a big smile.

-Good evening, gentlemen. Could I join you just for a few minutes before we leave for the train station? Jack and Kevin are exhausted, and the police station tired them too. That sergeant was a tough cookie.

-So I noticed, said Albert. And I was under the impression that he knew more than he let on.

-I see that I am not the only one to be left with interrogations. It is a shame that we couldn’t interrogate him ourselves!

-Do you have time to have a drink with us while we’re waiting for our meals?

-It would be my pleasure.

Albert made the presentations and Andrew sat with them at the table, borrowing a chair from the table in diagonal. He sat with them and stole a warm bun in which he bit with appetite. When the waiter came to ask if he wanted to him to add another set of dishes, Andrew refused politely, but ordered a glass of spirits to accompany them. They started talking as if they had known each other forever. The duke had a long history of race horsing and so it was natural for him to enter into a lengthy conversation about it.

-It is quite an honor to meet you, Mr. MacFarlane. We were speaking about you moments before you came in. I knew your father before the war. I have also seen you on the race tracks, many times. I remember one victory in particular at the Musselburgh hippodrome, it must have been what, three or four years ago. You surely have that race in your memory, as you had won the event! It was so close up until the last curb, when you drove your horse to finish first, passing right in front of Star Champ that was mounted by Johnny MacPherson.

-Ah yes, I remember that one! recognized Andrew with nostalgia. It was one of my best lifetime performances. I keep an excellent souvenir of that win!

-His boss was furious. His horse face was grotesque, scolded the duke with a touch of nastiness.

-That is an insult for the horses! sneered Andrew. It is true that the Lord is a sore looser. The year after that, I had to abdicate, so his Star Champ became the favorite and has practically won all of the races since then.

-So you have decided you preferred to retire, although you were assured of gains on the circuit?

-It was at my father’s bequest that I did so. He wanted me to do my duty at his side.

-Do you regret the racetrack?

-It happens sometimes that I have a twinge of sadness. I keep unforgettable memories of those days. I haven’t found anything yet that could be equivalent to the atmosphere and adrenaline that this world of race brought me. It was euphoric! But, as my father told me many times, there is a time for all things, and now is the time for me to worry about the family business.

-You are still young, aren’t you interested in making a comeback when you are more settled with your work schedule?

-I can’t say I haven’t thought about it occasionally, and that could be an interesting avenue in the future. But I would need to add some hours to my days.

Albert had been listening to them and suddenly interrupted them,

-Andrew! Did you just say Star Champ? Wasn’t it the same horse that we talked about at the police station yesterday? It seems to me it was that name that came up! You remember, the animal that your two men wanted to protect from being mistreated and that they were fired over?

Andrew looked at him, taken aback. Then he exclaimed with surprise,

-Star Champ! By God, you’re right! That is the same horse. How did I not make the connection before that? That horse wasn’t yet in his prime when my Imperator beat him. Star Champ had a tendency to start like a lion. He often was catching up and trying to pass in front before the end of the race and finishing out of breath, in fourth or worse position, poor thing. He hadn’t the endurance of a real winner yet. It is even surprising that as soon as I stopped racing, he became the favorite so quick afterwards. It usually takes them many seasons of training to attain that kind of discipline and performances. The Richardson stables have a certain reputation, and have been presenting champions for these last few years.

The duke added,

-I don’t know if you had heard of this, because it is a recent story. There were certain rumors a while back, when it happened. It concerns that jockey Johnny MacPherson that you just mentioned. He was taken into custody for a sordid affair. His master, the Lord, was washed of all blame. It appeared that Johnny was injecting illegal substances to the animals to enhance their performances. He had sequestered a scientist who knew the magical formulas.

Albert and Andrew looked at each other, their eyes wide with stupefaction. Albert found his voice first.

-A scientist? Would that happen to be our man? Are you telling us, as we speak, that the Lord’s stables were partly raided by the police recently?

-It was the one in Scotland mostly under investigation, he is for the moment not to blame, but Johnny has been sent to prison for many months I think. His twin brother James had the sentence reduced. He is the Lord’s assigned lawyer and has been for years. He proved out of all doubt that his brother was acting unbeknownst to the big boss.

-Is that the Lord that Kevin was speaking of yesterday? asked Albert to Andrew who nodded his ascent. I don’t believe it! Sergeant Lewis must have known all of this and he practically said nothing! Why didn’t he at least mention the Lord’s implication? It seems to me it was much more than a little insignificant detail! He preferred to put the blame on Jack and Kevin rather than tell us the truth. He could have offered some precisions, it would have saved me a day of traveling!

-Finally, said Andrew, this has not convinced me that the peace officers are on the side of the poor people.

-I agree. Well, I must say it is very instructive to be speaking with you, Richard, as it is always. I think, Andrew that we have just found some of the answers to our questions left in suspense. It took a conversation between objective people and only a few sentences to bring light to that story. I believe it would be my duty to go to the police station commissariat tomorrow to meet with the sergeant, as I have some new questions to run by him.

-You will keep me updated, William? I am intrigued to know the end word of this. I won’t be able to accompany you because our train is leaving soon, and it is time for me to leave. Jack and Kevin are still waiting for me outside.

He motioned to the window with his hand and Albert turned his head to see the two men, standing outside in their newly bought coats, who were trying to keep warm by stepping with their feet.

-Andrew, let me say it again. It is quite noble, what you are doing for these two men. They owe you their reputation.

-I always say that you have to give their chance to the runners, said Andrew as he drained the rest of his glass in one gulp. I know they are knowledgeable and good disciplined workers, and that is enough to be starting with. They will help me to restore the image of our own stables.

The two men passed their head through the door of the entrance. Andrew went to talk with them to validate what they had deduced. He came back to the table to inform Albert. The two businessmen stood up to shake his hand.

-Goodbye, Mr. MacFarlane and have a good trip back home, it was a real pleasure meeting you.

-It was the same for me, Mr. Ardlay. Good luck with the rest of the story! I was pleased to meet you also, your Grace, it was unexpected but very enriching! William, keep me posted. And during your stay in Scotland, I am sure that my father would enjoy welcoming you to our manor and have you as a visitor to our stables also. We could speak strictly business that time if you wish. And I could show you our shed with the life-size model planes that I have started collecting.

-Oh your famous aviation garage! interfered the duke, his eyes sparkling with interest. Tell me, how well do you know plane mechanics, Mr. MacFarlane?

Andrew smiled and squared his shoulders, proud as a peacock. The duke went on,

-I have in my possession an old biplane, a model that is now rendered obsolete and it needs to be tended to, said Richard. It is one of the oldest models. A piece of the motor was defective and I must say it was neglected for some years after it stopped being able to fly, as I was kept busy with my enterprises. It has been stationed in my Scottish villa’s garage ever since. I knew how to pilot it in my youth and I could do rudimentary mechanics on it, but I lost interest. Do you think it would be possible to have it repaired?

-Everything can be repaired. I would need to examine it.

-It can be arranged. That would be such a nice surprise for Ellie, she used to love flying, he said apart to Albert, then turned towards Andrew. Leave me your contact details so that I can communicate with you sometime before the week is over.

The men exchanged their telephone numbers and a firm heartfelt handshake.

-It was a real pleasure to discuss with you, gentlemen, but it is time for us to depart. William, I am expecting a return call soon. And from you too, your Grace!

-I will let you know as soon as I am available when I get to Scotland.

Andrew neatly put his chair away, saluted them one last time and went out of the restaurant.

As soon as he was out of sight, Albert and the duke seated each other at their table. The waiter brought them two entrées, two Crecy potages accompanied by dry biscuits. The duke observed Albert whose frowned eyebrows denoted his slight frustration.

-If you want me to, I can go with you to the police station tomorrow to clarify this, proposed the duke. I can guarantee that you will have answers rapidly.

-Thank you, I would be thankful. I don’t know if I would be able to keep my calm in front of the sergeant.

-Don’t judge him too soon. If you want my opinion on the question, the Lord has a large wallet, and long hands. If he has been caught in suspicious dealings, which is very probable, he will be creative in finding ways to get out of the jam, even if he has to sacrifice his employees. He is used to these ways, I’ve known him for a long time. He always shows his white paws and nothing was ever pinned on him directly.

-Lord… Richardson! exclaimed Albert suddenly, hitting his forehead with his hand. That’s the one?

Surprised, Richard acquiesced.

-I thought that the name rang a bell! Give me a moment to recall the particulars… He must be around forty, has been widowed twice and has many children?

-Yes, that sounds like him. There is only one. His dad was an only son also. He corrected that by having five of his own from children by two different wives, both of which died from exhaustion. I heard say that he was recently betrothed to an American from Florida. He is supposedly getting married at the end of the month and bringing her back to London.

Albert burst out laughing.

-I must be hallucinating! Would you believe me if I tell you that I strongly suspect that this famous Lord is my niece’s future prospect? Good God! I wonder if her parents are aware of the hazy reputation that he has acquired in his sphere.

-Your niece? You’re still young, she must almost be still in her cradle! said the duke with indignation.

-Eliza turned twenty-two this year.

-Oh, the old geezer! blurted out the Duke. I already had close to no respect for the man, he just went down even further in my admiration! I will never understand that phenomena. He is twice her age! What father would accept that kind of union for his daughter? It is barely possible that he was warned. The reputation of that Lord has been following him for quite some time, even if this story is only the most recent of his dubious dealings.

-I guess Arthur hasn’t done his research properly. Or maybe his wife was so obsessed by the Lord’s title and his riches for her daughter that she forgot to inquire about his heart, reflected Albert out loud, shaking his head.

-She is right about that, I must say. He is rich like Croesus. But what truly fascinates me is that they can have accepted the wedding of their daughter with a man they barely know. They could have asked around before contracting something with the man… A title doesn’t make nobility!

Albert could very well imagine Sarah letting herself be coaxed by the Lord in question, from what he had just heard. Arthur was the most sensible between the two. How could he have agreed to it? He must surely not know about it.

-I will have to send a telegram to America as soon as I’ve talked with Sergeant Lewis. I have to warn Arthur. He will then choose according to his conscience what is best to be done. At least I will have done my duty in telling him. I don’t particularly appreciate Eliza Reagan, but it would be a bad trick to play on her.

The waiter came back with their main course, which he deposited in front of each one. As soon as he had left, the duke brought up the topic of Candy and Terry with Albert. Richard admitted his uneasiness towards his eldest, wondering how he would react. Albert reassured him at once, telling him that he wasn’t the young rebellious teenager that he remembered from his past.

-Your son is like this tasty wine, said Albert, turning his glass of wine to show the burgundy liquid churl in it, admiring the richness of its color, he has aged well. And remember that this time, he’s got the two women he loves most in his life to bring him back to order.

-Whew! We’re not out of the woods! said the duke, bursting with laughter.

The two businessmen made a toast then started the meal that had been served. It tasted delicious : St Jacques shells with a garlic gratin, served with scalloped potatoes enhanced with herbs and a mix of boiled root vegetables. Before going back to their rooms, they each took a last drink to help with their digestion, continuing their discussion. The duke affirmed to Albert that he would be meeting two good families; the MacGregors whom he had known since his dad made business with them, and the MacFarlanes who also had a good reputation. Besides, Andrew was popular in the business spheres, climbing the social ladder with his charm, his wit, and his good humour.

They went on to talk about their own areas of expertise, and the real reason of their meeting. They agreed on the various points to add to the contract that the duke needed to look over and reviewed by his attorney, then the papers prepared by the notary so as to be ready to have Albert sign them on their next meeting, on Christmas Eve.

The two men smiled with the satisfaction of having made a good deal. They made a last toast to seal their friendship and future partnership. Before leaving, Albert stopped at the entrance to ask the time of the departure of the train to Edimburg in the morning. The clerk answered that he usually left around nine thirty. Albert turned to the duke and said,

-That will be a close call but it will have to do. We will get by on time. I don’t want to lose one day more on this story!

-At what time do you wish to be at the station tomorrow?

-I would like to be there for eight, if we want to have enough time to speak with Sergeant Lewis and get our answers. I hope he is on duty Wednesdays.

-Well, so be it. I propose that I join you here for a quick breakfast around seven, that should give us ample time to eat, then go on to the police station. We’ll pull some answers out of that Sergeant, I give you my word of honor! said Richard in his deep voice. Good night, Albert.

-Good night, Richard. And thanks again, I appreciate you taking the time to help.




********






Aware that Terry would spend a good part of the evening along with the other men of the troupe in the smoke room to philosophize together, Eleanor had invited Candy into her cabin to talk. The actress offered her a warm tea as soon as she walked in. She had something on her mind, that she had to tell her daughter-in-law, and the sooner it was said, the better. She poured her a cup of tea and the two women sat down on the Edwardian style sofa.

-Candy, there is something bothering me that I wished to talk to you about. Do you allow me to speak?

-Ah, Eleanor… Wouldn’t you prefer to wait when Terry gets back, to tell him too? suggested Candy slowly, wondering what the actress had to say. He will join me at the end of the evening.

-I’ve already had my say with him after today’s practice, she said, dismissing the idea with her hand. It is something that I noticed and that concerns you both. Let’s just say that he wasn’t particularly receptive to my words. He just repeated that you were nervous and that I would do better to keep my concerns to myself and not meddle in yours.

Candy emitted a nervous laugh. She noticed that she was cold, all of a sudden, and her hands were starting to be humid.

-What do you mean to say exactly? she asked then, curious and worried at the same time. You are starting to scare me.

-Well, I noticed that you and Terry…

Seeing Candy becoming more fidgety and starting to look like a trapped animal, she tried to reassure her.

-It is not something negative, at least I don’t think it is. I will tell you, the same way I told my son.

While listening to Eleanor’s concerns about them, and being aware of her own situation, Candy was wondering what she could reveal, and what she preferred to keep for herself. How could she appease her mother-in-law’s fears while keeping her secret safe in her womb? She wanted to spare her loved ones, she didn’t want to alarm them, as long as she hadn’t received a second opinion, or at least a clear evaluation of her current state of health.

-What are you thinking? Apart from telling me it was your nerves, Terry didn’t bring any light on the subject.

Candy chose to talk of what she was feeling, steering clear and staying vague on the real reason behind her actions.

-Your worry proves to me how our happiness is important to you, Eleanor, and that touches me deeply. You don’t have to worry about that, because Terry and I are so happy together! It is a joy renewed each morning to awaken beside him and to share his daily life. Terry is attentive, he is kind, he is tender. He is the best of men, the best of husbands.

-Then why are you still refusing to give yourself to him? asked the actress point blank.

Candy’s eyes widened with stupor and she suddenly turned beet red from the root of her hair to the tip of her mutinous nose, her freckles standing out even more. How could she have known? Was it written on her forehead?

-Eleanor! she gasped. It’s not… I mean to say you…

-Please forgive me for being so frank and direct, dear child. You have every right to tell me, as my son did, with reason, to not meddle in your lives, to mind my own business, and to treat me of being an awful stepmother!

-Well… No… I mean… How did you guess? Did you… Did Terry…

-Pretty and candid Candy! Your emotions are so clearly spread on your face. I didn’t want to make you feel uneasy. It is just that I’ve always believed that it is best to burst the abscess rather than leave it festering and gaining momentum. It is funny because when I was talking with Terry this morning, the more I talked, the more I could see his face closing, but you, you can simply not hide your emotions. Basically, I only wish you both to know that it is usually unhealthy to hide things from each other or to leave them in suspense. You are a nurse, you know what I am talking about. Whether you tell me or not is not the important thing, just remember that you and Terry must discuss about it together.

-Don’t worry, Eleanor, we don’t have secrets for each other, said Candy with conviction. All these years we had to keep everything inside, now we can unveil ourselves to each other! I feel so good with Terry, and he does with me too. We can finally catch up on years of being apart. I couldn’t have found a better life partner, I assure you, I am filled with love and gratitude for him!

-Candy, I have a sixth sense for those kinds of things, it has served me well in my career!

Seeing that Candy’s eyes remained elusive, Eleanor sighed.

-Ah, let it be. I can see that you don’t wish to speak of it. No matter, at least I let you know a part of what I feel. Let’s forget all of this if you prefer.

-Dear step-mother, I am touched that you worry for us and our happiness. It is not that I don’t want to speak about it, it is just that I don’t really know what to tell you. I think more than anything else, that I… I am a bit afraid.

-Afraid? What could you be afraid of, my child?

-I am afraid for him… For Terry… I try not to think about it. I remember much too well how it was for him when we were separated and… I worry… What if something was to happen to me?

-But why do you immediately think about the misfortunes that could befall you? exclaimed the actress with consternation.

-Nobody is ever sheltered from life’s hardships, said Candy with resignation.

-So that is the reason why you haven’t surrendered to his love for you? Believe me, I know what it is to love someone like you two lovebirds love each other. And I also know how to recognize a woman that is satiated by her man. Your love, it has remained at the same level as it was before you were wed, as if it is stagnating… That is what is bothering me a bit. Ah! It is hard to speak frankly, when we don’t want to hurt anyone’s feelings! You are both young, you are in love, you should be… Oh! Who am I, really, to judge of others’ preferences?

-Eleanor… I… I am completely flabbergasted. I wasn’t expecting it to be so flagrant.

-It isn’t for anybody, you know, but I am his mother. I love you both more than it is allowed, and I can see the sadness in your eyes. I can’t explain it at all. What more can I say? That the intimacy between two people who love one another is the most beautiful gift that can be shared together. There is an overall global intimacy that is important, the sharing of thoughts and hopes and dreams, but there is also the physical intimacy that doesn’t only unite the bodies, but the souls too. It is like a total communion. And believe me when I tell you that I know something about that.

Tears like pearls appeared in the corner of Candy’s eyes, and started falling on her cheeks. She didn’t know what to say. Eleanor had taken her unprepared. Never could she have thought that she was so transparent. She felt overrun by the return of that infinite weariness that overtook her at times, the same one that hadn’t left her since her wedding night, but that she tried her utmost to keep at bay.

-Oh! Dearest daughter-in-law… sighed Eleanor with sadness as she noticed her dismay. Come here.

She opened her arms and Candy nestled in them. Eleanor patted her hair, thinking she understood much better what was going on in the psyche of her daughter-in-law, even though she still wasn’t aware of the principal cause.

-You and Terry have both suffered an immense traumatism when you were separated and you are still not over it. The separation is over and you are together now. Life is smiling at you, finally! If you spend your time thinking about the past and wanting to change whatever happened, then you can’t bring your energy to the present moment. You have to live this present moment in each instant and leave behind everything that doesn’t help your couple forward. If you refuse to give yourself to him, because you are afraid of the future, you contribute to your past pain.

-Eleanor, I… started Candy.

Closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, Candy said in a low voice,

-What if he loves me too much, and then we lose each other?

-How could you lose each other this time? You are married now! Nobody will come between you two ever again!

-I appreciate that you are speaking to me about this, but I think that what goes on is really between Terry and I.

-You are right, of course, and like Terry did this morning, you are telling me to mind my own business. Fine, I will, as long as you give me permission to share one last thought on the subject?

-Yes, go ahead.

-Well… How can I explain it so that it will be easier for you to understand?

The actress was searching her mind for the example that would help her demonstrate to Candy that there were other possible solutions. Her eyes sparkled when she found her idea.

-I will try to speak your language and give you an example that will be more concrete for you : imagine that you have a patient that is wounded. Let’s say that he broke his wrist. You know as well as I do that if he wants to heal and be able to use it like he used to do, he will have to learn to move it again after a certain time of immobility. An articulation that doesn’t move will become rigid, is that so?

-Yes, but I don’t… hesitated Candy, wondering where she was going with that thought.

-If the person doesn’t move his arm because he is afraid to be hurt again, what will happen to his arm? Will he be able to regain his complete mobility?

-No, answered Candy.

-Well, it is the same for you and your heart. If you live your actual life always fearing that something will happen to take away your happiness, you will remain limited. Will you really benefit from the love your heart feels? Will you be completely happy?

-Not truly…

-But if you choose to seize life day by day, and move forward one step at a time, the same way that patient would practice exercises every day, both of you would make progress. To learn to live fully each moment without wishing to change it or analyze it, just to live it as it shows itself. Nobody knows what the morrow may bring. That is why it is so crucial to learn to welcome whatever is, to accept it as it is, and to remember to thank God for all his blessings. Carpe Diem. It is an ancient wisdom, all the Masters know of it.

Eleanor paused, letting her words penetrate her daughter-in-law’s mind. She could almost see them make their way inside her. She smiled at her and asked,

-Do you remember when I went to see you in your bedroom at Pony House when you were getting ready to marry my son?

Candy observed her first with confusion, then a flash of understanding sparkled in her eyes and her face lit up at once.

-Your brooch!

-Yes, the dragonfly that was a gift from my mother. Do you remember the words I had said at that precise moment?

-You told me that I had to live the present moment, because life is ephemeral. That I had to choose to go towards my heart’s impulses if I wanted to live a fulfilled life. It had really hit home, when you shared that with me.

-Have you already forgotten these wise words?

Candy hesitated before giving her answer. Her smile faded. She fell back in her thoughts, just for a tiny moment. It was so easy with words, but when her heart skipped beats or became enthralled and she could feel the physical barriers and repercussions, it had another effect. She clenched her jaw and put a smile on her face.

-I know you are right, Eleanor, but I can’t help it, started Candy. I love Terry with all my heart, and I have loved him for a very long time. And you know what? You’ve made me realize something. I think that what paralyses me deep down is that I am scared of being happy. It is like a reflex that I acquired long ago, to protect myself, and it has been there for so long that it feels normal to me, and that is the way it is.

Candy paused, then declared in one go, in a voice that faltered at the last part,

-Because… Every time in my life when I felt secure and happy and well, my happiness was taken away from me. Now it is almost like I was expecting at any moment to lose that felicity that I waited and wished for so long, as if I didn’t deserve it, and I had no right to be happy and that somebody would take it away. So if I let myself feel happiness, for me, it is as if I was attracting unhappiness to fall on me.

-Ah… said Eleanor with compassion. There lies the difficulty. Everything will return back to a new normal with time. Life is there to be celebrated, and the best way to do that, is to love, and you already know how to do that very well, you had simply forgotten it momentarily because of your deep set fears. I am telling you again. Don’t be afraid to love. You can see for yourself how fearing what may happen will do to you, it is no fit way to live. You will end up making yourself sick!

At these words, Candy burst into tears. If only Eleanor knew! For a short glimpse, she was tempted to tell her everything, to give away her secret, and to gain support that could prove to be useful for her in the weeks to come, but she wasn’t ready to receive her pity nor her help. Not right now. Not yet. Only after her medical appointment.

-Would you like my best trick to overcome your fears? Go slowly… One step at a time. Tame each fear before going to the next. Take the time you need to feel safe with Terry, with your love that can now finally live and breathe and grow. With each new step, feel yourself on solid ground before confronting the next one in line, and go on in that way, slowly, if you want to avoid having to start over if you miss a step or try to go too fast.

-One step at a time… she repeated.

Candy knew that it was much more complicated than what Eleanor could imagine.

-I really appreciate your telling me all of this, Eleanor, and it sincerely helps, so I thank you, except that…

-Except that next time, I have to stop meddling, is that it?

Candy laughed again and gave her a huge hug.

-Thank you so much for making my son happy, dear Candy, said the grand dame, hugging her back, it is wonderful to see him this way after all these years of solitude.

-He also makes me very happy, believe me!

-Then, don’t hesitate anymore, and show him with your moves, with your gestures, and not only with your words. He is only waiting for that, and he has been very patient. He is a man after all. Your kind and romantic words won’t carry the same weight than the impulse of your heart and the desires of your body.

Candy’s cheeks were acquiring a red hue again, and she lowered her head.

-Will it be fine, now, my dear? I am finished with that subject. I’ve told you both what was bothering me and I can’t do anymore. It is your turn to play now.

Having said what was on her mind, Eleanor proposed another tea and a game of cards while waiting for Terry to come back. It was late when he finally knocked on the door to join them. As he opened the door, he had to stop on the threshold to admire the two women he loved most in the whole wide world. Candy raised her head and her face reddened instantly as she saw him.

-Now what have you been telling her again, mother? asked the actor with furrowed brows.

Eleanor got up to greet her son. She couldn’t help whispering a couple of words for Terry’s ears only. Ever since she had seen her son with Candy that summer in Scotland long ago, she had known that he had found his pearl. And she wanted him to be aware of it profoundly.

-Terry, remember that when we find a precious gem, nothing is guaranteed, and if we are not careful, we can lose it. I know something about that.

Turning towards Candy so that she could hear the rest of her thoughts, she said louder,

-If there is a piece of advice that I can give you both, it is to never let backbiting, pettiness, gossip, false rumors or anything else come between the two of you. Communicate in a way that wants to understand the other, not just to fill the void of silence! Talk to each other, tell each other in all truth and frankness how you feel. That is the strongest basis for a relationship that lasts long term. There is no place for lies nor for things left unsaid in a couple.

-Mom…

Terry started grumping a bit.

-I will never tell you enough! I can guarantee you that I won’t be making the same mistakes with your father. He will have to behave this time around! she affirmed with conviction. Life in a duet is quite a challenge, you know…

Terry held Candy’s hand to his lips and he took a seat beside her, keeping her hand tightly in his own, resting on his knees.

-I love you both, continued Eleanor, and I only want what is best for you. I couldn’t stand there and see you like this and not say anything as I knew there was something going on. Please don’t stay mad at me for too long.

-It is already forgiven, dear mother-in-law!

-I want you so much to live another kind of story than my own!

-Eleanor, my situation with Terry is very different.

-Yes, mom, and our separation, we have already been through it!

-I feel that this trip will be like a true pilgrimage in the depths of our own selves, added Candy as she squeezed Terry’s hand very tightly. Already, Captain Brown’s presence on the ship brings back so many souvenirs I thought were long forgotten.

-Well, Candy, we are playing Hamlet, it is normal for us to be confronting our demons! laughed Terry with a twinkle in his eye.

-Then let’s just hope that it will be over along with the play! Terry… she exclaimed suddenly as her emerald eyes opened wide, and as she put her free hand on her heart, a gesture that came to her naturally, as if she wanted to protect it from a certain danger. Have you thought about it? When you were playing Romeo, we were separated, and now that you are playing Hamlet, we are facing our shadows…

-Son, I think it would be advantageous for you to start playing comedies from now on, it is much more joyful and light!

-What is your next play that was chosen?

-We will have to speak to Robert about that, because Coriolan is planned, and that is definitely in the range of Shakespeare’s tragic repertory.

Candy was suddenly overtaken by a yawn that she couldn’t repress.

-Excuse-me! Terry, darling, I think it is late enough. You had promised to give me some time…

-That’s right, Freckles, let’s get going. Good night, mom!

-Good night, Eleanor.

-That is enough reflections for today, isn’t it? asked Eleanor as she hugged them both. Good night, my loves! Tomorrow is another day.




********






They had walked back to their cabin in silence, but as soon as the door shut behind them, Candy felt more energized and started asking him a thousand and one questions that had kept turning in her mind ever since her conversation with Eleanor.

-Terry, do you think it would have changed something if we had done things differently? Do you think that if I really knew my own worth, I wouldn’t feel obliged to always help everybody? Do you think that the fact that I was adopted and that I didn’t know my parents has made a difference in the way I live my life?

-Wooooah, Candy! Slow down a bit, you are making me dizzy! What do you mean by that?

-Do you think that because I was an abandoned child, that I think deep down inside me that I don’t deserve to be happy? Do you think that it is possible for me to sabotage our own happiness because of this?

-I think that you think too much, and you are definitely not ready to sleep yet if you start thinking about all of that!

-It’s just that… My head is in ebullition! I need to move.

Candy felt her mind so heavy and saturated with thoughts. She needed some air to help her digest all these thoughts that had appeared in her head since her conversation with Eleanor, and to do that, she knew she had to go for a long walk outside, and have her ideas battered by the wind and sea air.

-Are you coming with me, my love? she asked as she put on her coat.

-Where are you going like that? I thought you were tired!

-I couldn’t sleep now! I need to breathe in some real air and to walk to stretch my legs. Look outside the porthole, the sky is so clear! The stars must be magnificent tonight. Ten minutes should be enough for me.

Terry followed her outside on the superior bridge of the boat, under the starry sky. Candy kept breathing in huge puffs of fresh air, as if she hadn’t breathed properly for days, and soon, tears started welling in her eyes and falling on her cheeks, like a stream picking up speed going down the mountain.

-Are you alright, Freckles? You seem like you’re in such a strange mood, this evening.

-Your mother made me think a lot, you know? About life, about love… And I can’t help but think about Susanna who is still mad at me or jealous, or whatever, and about all that the Captain told me this morning concerning Anthony and Rosemary, when we had coffee together. It is like all the thoughts and emotions that I had today are hustling and confronting each other inside of me, there are just too many of them!

Their footsteps had brought them to the bow of the boat. The clear open sky was full of stars, each brighter than the other, an infinite sky filled with possibilities and hopes. The ocean lay before them, as if it stretched itself until the end of the world. A moon crescent was visible to the east, just above the waves.

-Look at that firmament and how huge it is! exclaimed Candy with wonder, opening her arms to catch it all in her enthusiasm. I feel like there are as many different thoughts and ideas in my head as there are innumerable stars in this sky!

-This sky is as big as the love that you hold in your heart, beautiful Candy. If the stars represent your thoughts and ideas, can you see for yourself how luminous they are?

Candy let her breath out slowly, as if she wanted to make room in her body to welcome these peaceful words from her husband.

-Speaking of luminous ideas, he added softly, I wanted to let you know that your earlier remark was very pertinent and intelligent. Now that we know that we are sensitive to the ambiance of the plays we present, we need to keep it in our awareness. Maybe in the past, we let ourselves be influenced unconsciously because we adhered to the beliefs conveyed around us. Let’s take the example of our separation. When we study it coldly, with hindsight we can find the numerous possibilities that were there, although we couldn’t see them at the moment nor transform them into opportunities to make our reality easier.

-It is as if we were blinded by our blinkers, by our incapacity to reflect calmly and ask for help… It is so easy to see this and say this after all is done, but while we were in that situation, in the heat of the moment, it was very different, very heavy, and quite something else, wasn’t it?

Her eyes filled with water. How much time they had lost if that was true! By transposing this impression to her actual situation, maybe she was losing precious time by not consulting a professional. Maybe Terry was right, and another doctor would see something else, or know of a better solution. It was coming. She would soon have her second opinion. She sighed. What a night! What a day! So many thoughts and reflections to come to be able to put some order into her mind and organize it coherently. What if, instead of thinking about all of that this evening, she could empty her mind, simply, to let go of the heaviness it brought her? Terry was also a philosophical being and these questions she had brought to the conversation were prompting him to question his past choices too. Together, by sharing these ideas, they were confronting their thoughts, and helping each other mutually to see clearer.

-If we come back to your existential questions, I have this to tell you. It all depends on your basic beliefs. If you think it is in your power to change things or if you think you have to endure everything. To be or not to be… You don’t have to look very far, Freckles, because you have right in front of you in this moment a specimen who has believed for most of his life that he brought bad luck. When I was a teenager, with the manner I was treated, I thought I didn’t deserve anything good, and especially not love. When you came into my life, and you kept gravitating around me, smiling despite all the foolish words I would say, always wanting to find the good in me, I couldn’t believe it! But slowly, relentlessly, I came to alter my beliefs of not being worthy. Your stubbornness brought me hope that maybe I could live something good also. Do you know that you are the first person to have loved me as I was, despite me and my blockages and my inner demons? When we were supposed to meet again, and when life chose to separate us, the beliefs I had held about deserving love disappeared again, dragged in the fire that burned us, and the pressure that I was filled with at the time. I abandoned the idea that I could be happy. I started believing yet again that I didn’t have the right to be happy and that I had been very stupid to think that you and I could have been together.

-Can you imagine how different things would have been if we had talked to each other back then and known these things?

-You know what? The most important is that we know them now, isn’t it? The more I get on with life, the more I believe that things are not written in advance nor predestined. I believe that in each instant, we have the choice to change paths, the chance to alter our reality, when we can perceive things in another way.

-That is exactly what your mother and I were talking about earlier, when I told her I was scared of being happy because of all that I had been through, in my own past abandonment, but also because of our shared history of separation. That is what she told me. And her words brought me to face my own reflections and that is how I understood that I had to live my life now as if I had the certitude that I deserved to be happy, that I could be. And… I just had to tell you this… Despite the fact that I…

She stopped talking. The emotion was gaining up on her. It was a new way for her to see life, which seemed full of hopes and possibilities, but also unreachable at the moment, in her condition.

-All of that is really great, except that for me… I mean, these are strong potent words and ideas, but your mother… She doesn’t know… She is missing one crucial statistic that would have changed her viewpoint. She doesn’t know that I am living life on borrowed time.

-That is the best reason to let it all go! exclaimed Terry, trying to prevent the gloom from settling between them, keeping it at bay.

He swooped down on her and seized her by the waist, starting to hum and a melody, then whistling it in her ears, while he tried a few dance steps.

Candy surrendered to the moment, an instant, and then doubt crept in and she tensed.

-You see, darling? That is where I draw the line, I cannot just live anymore. It’s as if this spear of Damocles that is hovering over my head will fall if I start to have too much fun.

-Stop saying that, Freckles! We are going to see a doctor the day after tomorrow. Let’s keep that discussion for later, please. If we spend all our time on theories, we will lose it and forget to create our todays, and our tomorrows…

-Yes, but…

-No buts tonight, darling. Tonight, we will enjoy ourselves.

Terry took out his harmonica to play a ballad for her. The plaintive sound rose up to the night sky, as an offering to a God of clemency. When the last note faded away into the silence, a door opened behind them and a couple came out to take a breath of air. They recognized Karen with the journalist.

-Come, Terry, let’s pretend we haven’t seen them. Let’s go back to the cabin. I think I will be able to sleep now. Thank you for this beautiful promenade under the moonlight embellished by that inspiring agreeable conversation and which was made even better by your chosen musical notes.

They sneaked out of sight and returned to their cabin. Candy fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow, her body curved within Terry’s arms, her head resting on her husband’s arm. Terry fell asleep holding her, smelling the sweet rose perfume full of promises that she released.




********

 
Top
view post Posted on 26/2/2024, 16:37     +1   -1

Advanced Member

Group:
Member
Posts:
2,687
Reputation:
+3
Location:
Québec, Canada

Status:


EPISODE 5
Part 5.1






Their cheeks reddened and their ears bitten by the frosty North wind whipping their faces, Albert and the duke quickened their pace. Large cottony snowflakes were falling from the grey-white sky while they walked the short distance separating them from the police station. They went in, a bit out of breath.

-What horrible weather! said Richard while shaking off the light snow accumulated on his coat.

Seated behind his desk, the subordinate of the day before was surprised to recognize Albert accompanied by a distinguished aristocrat. He stood up nimbly to post himself in front of them.

-Good morning, mister. The officer, we met yesterday… started Albert.

-I replace you, Mr. Ardley. Can I be of help in any way?

-This is the Duke of Grandchester, one of my friends. We have come to meet with Sergeant Lewis to obtain certain clarifications about the situation we discussed yesterday.

-I am sorry to say that the sergeant is never in function on Wednesdays. Do you want to leave him a message?

-We wanted to talk with him directly. According to us, there remains some irregularities in the case at hand, said Albert.

-In fact, maybe you could help us out, said the duke in a tone that wouldn’t admit any excuses. We want to know exactly what you know about the connections that Lord Richardson has with this situation.

The man hesitated.

-We know what we’ve been told, that is all. There is no evidence against him.

-Why didn’t you tell us yesterday about this? asked Albert. It would seem like this man has a very thick case of misdemeanors from what I’ve heard.

-The sergeant…

-He’s not here presently. And we need answers to our questions now. If you don’t want us to reopen this botched investigation, I would suggest that you cooperate with us.

-But… There is nothing to say! The case is closed.

-Officer, I insist about knowing the real story here. There remains too many hazy zones. You know as well as I do what these two men had overheard about the scientist was partly true. Your sergeant made them out to be ignorant criminals, when you knew pertinently well that there was something going on. How do you explain that these men heard things, and that finally we are told that these are lies to be ignored?

-I am not telling you nothing happened. I am only saying that if you attack the lord, you are going the wrong way. He was cleared of all suspicion in the matter. It is his jockey who was behind it all with his grandiose ideas and who abused his position to…

The duke was watching him with a raised eyebrow. If the situation hadn’t been so serious, Albert would have burst out loud with laughter. Richard had the same expression that he had often seen on his son’s face.

-The lord, the lord, I could tell you things about him that I am sure he has no interest in seeing spread out in the papers! Many in our sphere already know all about his doings. Probably you do too. This was not his first misconduct charge, and it surely won’t be his last. Isn’t there any way to stop him? Or at least keep him from making more damage or repeating his antics?

-Since I tell you that in this case, there is no evidence against him! persisted the subordinate while dodging the duke’s eyes.

-You are a bloody peace officer! Aren’t you supposed to apply the law to all citizens?

The subaltern squared his shoulders, feeling attacked in his pride.

-Our hands and feet are tied in this case, your Grace, he slowly said in a low voice. You know as well as I do that some people, because of their birth, have many privileges and few scruples.

-Yes, I am aware of that fact. Some peers of this realm think they can do anything.

-And what about that scientist who has been sequestered? What happened to him? inquired Albert. Hasn’t he filed a complaint after what happened to him?

-Why are you asking me these questions if you already seem in possession of their answers?

-We don’t have the answers, exactly! We would have liked some clarifications.

Out of frustration, the duke hit the counter with his fist.

-Let’s start with what you can tell us. The scientist… Who is he?

-Gentlemen, I am restricted by confidentiality. I cannot give you any names. This story was settled in Scotland weeks ago. You will have to go to the police station in Edimburg. Here, we don’t know much more than you do, rumors. What I can tell you, because it was in the papers for a few weeks back, is that the scientist, whose name wasn’t divulged, was kept by the jockey and he had to administer special concoctions to the horses to boost their performances.

-Why couldn’t you tell us this yesterday? asked Albert.

-Didn’t Sergeant Lewis mention it?

-You know full well he didn’t, you were there! It is because of the Duke of Grandchester here that I have learned.

The duke kept pressing his point.

-Officer, we are two very influent businessmen and have been bothered by all of this waste of our time. My partner here has had to report appointments, and he risks losing a lot of money because of this. So please respect our stubbornness, for lack of a better word, at wanting to understand what happened.

-I will repeat it again. This is known facts, it was in the papers recently. You would have to be intimate with the Lord to know more details.

-So according to you, I will have more answers only once I get to Edimburg?

-This story was never in our jurisdiction to take care of. We took your depositions, and the copies you will bring to Scotland will be added to the case they have in their own archives. If you have other questions, it would be best to address them to the officers there. I am sorry I cannot tell you more.

-Me too.

-What were you expecting, exactly?

-Maybe simply the truth, said the duke.

-I’ve already lost two days of appointments because of this nonsense, without any clear idea what happened. You can admit how frustrating it feels.

-Just between you and me, the sergeant was right about one thing. The two men who told you these stories weren’t the brightest. They could have learned more of the situation before unveiling things without any proof whatsoever.

-This isn’t useful at all. I will go to Scotland to get my answers. I must say I was expecting better transparence on your part.

-I already told you that we don’t have all the details here. The sergeant could have told you more, as he is the one who spoke with the officers in Edimburg. He will be here tomorrow.

-But not me! clarified Albert. Thank you for your time, Officer. My train leaves the station in half an hour, I must be on my way.

Once they were back outside in the cold, Albert apologized to the duke for the fiasco.

-This hasn’t been helpful nor conclusive at all, I must say. It doesn’t concern us, the police is not being cooperative and no plaint has been registered against the lord.

-Don’t worry about that, I will do my own investigation on my side. We’ll compare notes at Christmas time.

-Have you dealt with the Lord before this?

-Yes, I have in the past. Until I learned what kind of shark I was dealing with. Now we cross paths once in a while, but it is only when I can’t help it. Our business spheres are very different.

-What a waste of time this was! repeated Albert, sighing, still a bit irritated by the whole situation.

-See it from another angle. It gave us an unexpected opportunity to see each other face to face before Christmas. It would have been harder to talk business with all the festivities. Moreover, you’ve learned interesting information that may help your niece out of a tight spot, if that happens to be her parents wish.

-That’s right, I have to send that telegram to Arthur Reagan before I head to the train station! It’s a good thing that I brought my things with me from the hotel. I have to go now.

-Do you want me to drop you there? We can stop at the post office on the way over, it is right across the street. Both are on my way home.

-I appreciate your offer greatly, Richard, it will save me some time. I must say I have been a bit disconcerted by all of this and I am eager to see my way more clearly.

-It is never pleasant to be caught in these situations without solutions. I hope you will find satisfying answers in Edimburg.

-It is becoming frustrating in the long run.

-Let’s go, we don’t have that much time left before your train departs.

After stopping at the post office for the telegram, the duke parked in front of the entrance to the train station. Albert took his luggage from the vehicle’s compartment. The two men shook hands one last time.

-We shall meet again on Christmas Eve at the manor?

-Yes, on the twenty-fourth!

-Scotland and your appointments await you. It is such a beautiful part of the country, try to enjoy the scenery a bit! Try to relax, I am sure it will prove beneficial for your business meetings, you’ll see.

-If my schedule allows me enough spare time, I would like to go horseback riding, it has been too long and I miss it. Thanks for everything, Richard, you’ve been a grand ally to my cause. I wish you a great reencounter with Eleanor and Terry!

Albert left and the duke sat behind the wheel of his Crossley 1915, clutched and left, in a hurry to go back home and spend the remaining days making sure everything was ready to welcome his bride-to-be. He was so eager to see her again! He had prepared a big surprise for her. As for his son, he could only continue to pray that everything would go well.

On his part, Albert entered the station, bought his first class ticket and went to take his seat in his wagon. He had arrived right on time. He didn’t have very long to wait before the train left Southampton. It would take many hours for them to get to Edimburg. He would have enough time all throughout the day to think about what was waiting for him as well as what had happened over the past few days. He took a deep breath. His business trip was finally starting.




********






As soon as he had received George Johnson’s telephone to let him know that a bracelet with the same description as the one he had offered Eliza had recently been declared to the police, Henry had gone directly to identify it. He arrived at the small pawnshop sooner than the time of his appointment fixed by the Ardley’s private detective. The man was waiting for him, smoking a cigarette outside the store. He was wearing his sempiternal grey raincoat that was the same color as his eyes. He threw the cigarette butt on the ground so that it would burn, then followed Henry inside.

-Good morning, gentlemen, how may I help you? asked the skinny man behind the counter, his blue eyes avid at the possibility of making a sale.

-I came for the bracelet.

-We have many bracelets in our possession, most of which are magnificent jewels that I can show you, he announced in a honeyed voice. In that display right there, on your left, there are our best ones, if you want to follow me.

-In fact, I came to see the one you have recently acquired. A bracelet in pure silver, of rare craftsmanship.

-Why are you interested in it? asked the man a bit brusquely.

-I need information about it.

The detective came forward and showed his badge to cut short to any nonsense on the seller’s part.

-Please answer the questions.

The man suddenly became nervous, his pupils dilated from fear and he started looking left and right, as though he was looking for a way out. Finding none, he stuttered,

-The-the bra-ce-bracelet. I tol-told the poli-lice ab-bout it. They alread-dy came to-to identi-tify it. The sale was-was done the-the right w-way.

-Yes, we are already aware of that.

-I only came to identify the piece of jewelry, said Henry, to make sure it really is the one that we are looking for. Can I ask you a couple of questions about it?

-A mo-moment.

His hands trembling, the man took out his key chain. He took a padlocked metallic box from under the counter where his cash register was, in which he kept certain of the most precious items he had. He hadn’t wanted to put the bracelet up for sale right away, preferring to give some time to its ancient owner to come back in case she changed her mind.

As soon as he opened the small chest, Henry reacted.

-That’s the one! he exclaimed, pointing it with his finger.

-It isn’t engraved, how can you be so sure? asked the man, surprised, as he took it out of the box to show it up close to Henry.

-I am the one who bought it, I remember the way it looked like.

Henry turned the bracelet over and over in his hands. It was the piece of jewelry he had offered Eliza when he had asked her to become his mistress. He put it back on the counter top.

-Pray, what can you tell us about the sale of this bracelet?

The man hesitated, peeping sideways at the fresh scar near Henry’s left eye.

-Please, tell us everything that you remember about this transaction, he asked. Any detail is of importance.

-I-I have said all I had to say to the police. Why should I help you? What more do you want?

-Have you really told them all you knew?

-Y-yes.

-I must absolutely trace the lady who sold it to you. If it is the one that I think, she needed help of some sort, didn’t she?

The man took a step back, with a gesture of surprise.

-A dollar for each answer you give, blurted Henry, unfazed.

The man observed him for a moment before nodding his head. His eyes had opened wide at the promise of some extra money. This day would certainly be excellent for his business.

-When did she come into the pawnshop?

-It must have been over a week ago, I would say.

-That’s not an answer! Be more precise. What day of the week was it exactly?

-Wait a moment, I must have a receipt somewhere around here, said the man, taking out a register from a drawer behind him. Here are my detailed sales of last week.

He turned the pages slowly. He remembered taking note of the transaction. He fell on the bracelet’s description, and quickly hid the price he had bought it, then told them,

-I bought it last Monday, on the eighth of December.

The detective and Henry glanced at each other, that was over a week ago! Eliza could be anywhere right now!

-Did she tell you her name? asked Henry, his shoulders lagging lightly.

He shook his head.

-She didn’t talk much. She didn’t want to linger either. Why do you want to know? Is she your sister?

Henry ignored him.

-How was she dressed? Did you see her hair? And what about her eyes?

-Her hair… I couldn’t tell you the color, they were hidden under her hat. On the other hand, I can tell you that she was wearing very ordinary clothing, a winter coat and a dress, both in faded grey, although she spoke like a lady of high class. A very pretty lady with sad brown eyes, a bit haughty.

-How did you find her? I mean… Did she look healthy?

-Wait a moment, let me think…

-Maybe it would help you remember if I added another tip, said Henry, presenting extra green bills that the man took avidly in his outstretched hand.

-She looked nervous, I would say even that she looked like she was in a tight spot. And… I noticed that she was hiding a wound on her neck, he said as he looked at Henry’s suture points.

Henry let go the breath he had been holding since he started questioning the man. It was Eliza. It had to be. The details all fit.

-A wound? he repeated, hoping for more information.

-As I told you, she tried to hide it, but it was too late. I had seen the red line on her neck.

-It is her. Remember, now. Did she tell you where she was living? asked Henry eagerly, hoping for an affirmative answer.

-The only information that she volunteered that could help you with your search, is that she had the intention of leaving New York very soon.

-Thank you. If other information comes back to your memory about the lady in question, said the detective, this is the number where you can reach us. It is imperative that we find her as soon as we can.

-Can I know what this is all about?

-Her parents are looking for her, that is all you need to know.

He had let Henry lead the questioning, because it seemed important for him. It was time to go now, and bring what they had learned to George. The detective was about to leave the pawnshop when he heard Henry’s voice.

-I’ll buy it!

The detective looked at Henry. What was he doing?

-I’m sorry, Mister? inquired the buyer.

-I said I’m buying it from you. How much are you selling it?

-Well, I was thinking of asking twenty dollars. You see, it is in pure silver!

-I know.

Henry didn’t tell the man that he was a crook, even if he thought it. This outing had cost him a nice round sum. He took out from his wallet a twenty dollar bill which the man hastily took from him, putting it away with his other bills in the cash register. Then he handed over the bracelet to Henry, who put it inside the secret pocket of his jacket.

-Thank you for your visit. Come back anytime. I often find nice pieces like that one.

-Don’t say anymore.

-Thanks for declaring that one, said the detective as he nodded his head.

-Why do you say that? I always declare them, said the man, pretending to be insulted, as he showed his pointy canines in a smile that could have meant just about anything.

-A good day to you, gentlemen.

Right before Henry was about to cross the threshold of the door, the man stopped him with a word.

-Wait! I recalled something just now as I watched you about to leave. She told me that she hoped the person who would buy her bracelet would have more luck than she did!

Henry jumped and turned to face the salesman.

-Thank you, that is indeed a bracelet that has proved lucky for me.

He went out of the boutique and the little bells tinted with a crystal clear sound. He joined the detective on the sidewalk.

-It wasn’t necessary to go through all that trouble, Mr. Ferguson. That man would have ended up telling us all he knew anyway.

-Maybe, but it would have taken a lot longer. I have a busy schedule these days.

-A businessman to the tip of your nails!

-Yes. I am expected at my next appointment in fifteen minutes, said Henry, looking at his watch. Thank you, detective Grey.

-Thank you. I will inform Mr. Johnson of what we learned, even though it doesn’t amount to much. Whatever happens, you have his number.

-I didn’t do much. I would have liked to find out more, but it would have been surprising for him to know more than what he told us already. Eliza has surely left town by now. We’re not more advanced.

-At least now we know that she took care for herself up until last week. And with the money she made with the sale of the bracelet, she was in a better position.




********






Candy was ready before he was. When she came out of the washroom to let him have his turn, she found him standing before a dresser, a hand leaning on the top, his head bent, his whole posture denoting abatement.

-Honey? she asked as she cautiously approached him, perplexed. Are you alright?

He didn’t answer her question right away. He seemed lost in his thoughts.

-What happened? What is it that you have in your hand?

He wiped his eyes with the back of his sleeve before turning to face her. His eyes filled by an unnamable sadness, he showed her the slip of paper that he held in his clenched hand. He folded it to insert it back into the envelope addressed to her. She recognized at once Dr. Reynolds missive announcing her diagnostic. She slowly took the envelope from his hand and left it on the dresser. She came near her Terry and held him in her arms. They remained thus enlaced for minutes, both mute with the same sad emotion. Their bodies were so close that her heart could feel the drumming of Terry’s resonating at the same diapason. After a long silent communion that had strangely brought them closer together and reassured them, she asked him,

-Oh, Terry! What made you do that? Why did you read it again?

-When I took my jacket to put it on, he said, somewhat dazed. I felt something stiff inside. I had forgotten you had inserted it in my pocket. I opened it, and although I had read it weeks ago, it surprised me. I don’t know what I was expecting. I must have thought that maybe we had not read it correctly or had misinterpreted his words… I’ve been watching you these past days, your eyes sparkling and your cheeks pink with joy, and I thought, and I hoped that you seemed to be feeling so much better.

-The words remain the same despite the number of times that I have read it. We don’t get used to them, right? It is like each time, I am overwhelmed by the same feeling of loss of control and of defeatism that struck me at my first reading. I feel as if I was free falling and I don’t particularly enjoy that sensation. So I prefer to ignore it as best as I can and pretend the letter doesn’t exist. If I look at my daily experience, and think about each new day that I get to live again, I am grateful and I thank God for this incredible stroke of luck when I wake up in the morning, to have this new day that enables me to stay with you a moment longer. And at night before I fall asleep, I thank God again and feel an immense and infinite gratitude for the opportunity to have finished another day by your side. If I brought the letter with me, it is only to show the doctor who will see me. It is surely not so that we are reminded of what is hovering over us all the time and for us to get attached to its unfortunate certitude.

Terry’s brows frowned and Candy smoothed them out with her fingers, to softly alleviate the worries that threatened to stay stuck there.

-Give it to me, said Candy softly, stretching her arm towards the envelope. I will put it out of sight until tomorrow. It is easier to pretend it’s not there when it is hidden at the bottom of my suitcase.

She took out her travel bag from the wardrobe and hid the envelope in one of its side pockets

-Will you be alright? she asked with worry, coming back to face him and stroking his cheekbone.

-Yes, Freckles. It is just that the emotions rose in me by surprise and threatened to overtake me. It happens sometimes. Come, let’s just sit a few moments, he said as he led her toward the loveseat.

-They are waiting for me.

-They can wait. We are newlyweds, after all! They will excuse us.

Terry walked over to the loveseat and implored her with is blue eyes darkened by the overpowering emotion he had felt. As soon as she was close enough, he took her by the waist and attracted her to him, to seat her on his knees.

-I love you, Candy, he said with emotion. Do you hear me? You are the love of my life and I don’t want you to go and leave me alone. I don’t want to live my life without you by my side.

-Oh, Terry…

Her eyes filled with tears of despair.

-Candy, please forgive my cowardice, he said as he leaned his head on her bosom.

She took his head between her two hands and raised it to look into his eyes.

-You are all forgiven. I love you. If I could I would erase all the suffering that I see in your sapphire eyes and replace it with laughter instead.

-You cannot. In the same way that I cannot do anything to heal you. I am a humble human facing the ineluctable reality of your illness and sometimes… Sometimes I find that so unjust! And then I look at you and I watch you standing in the turmoil, with such sheer willpower, standing before everyone, and even before me, as in this present moment, and I am awed by your strength. But I… Most days I cannot resign myself to your awful fate.

He paused, and took the time to fill his lungs with new air.

-Maybe it would be better just not to go there. At least not this morning. Maybe we could talk about how this is making us feel later?

-My dearest love, if you are telling me this, it is because you need to. I know I feel lighter to share what is overfilling my heart at times, it enables it to stay healthy and also…

Flabbergasted by her own words, her eyes widened and she let out a soft moan like a wounded animal. Terry was observing her, always on alert, waiting for the rest of her sentence that wasn’t coming. Candy got up and started walking up and down the room. After a while, she stopped abruptly in front of him.

-Terry, talk to me, tell me what I can do to help you in this moment.

-My doe, you can simply come and sit beside me.

Candy complied, took a hold of his hand, and sat on the loveseat, searching his eyes for the best way to reassure him.

-You are not responsible for how I feel! he said softly. It happens occasionally that I am completely exceeded by our situation and I think that it is very normal. It must be the same with you. I told myself that I wouldn’t bother you with that, but when you surprised me holding the letter, I failed, he admitted, dropping his gaze.

-I didn’t realize how it affected you. Would it help you to talk to me about how you feel?

Terry raised his eyes that were turning a blue as deep as the ocean, and he delved again into her green ones, wanting to lose himself in them, and calm his pain in the oasis of peace and love that he could see in there.

-I think that what is important for me right now, is that I want you to know that you are important to me and I love you, a lot, Freckles. Maybe even much more than you can think. That to try to imagine life without you is… very difficult for me, almost unbearable… I would rather not have to think about it too much, not now. That resumes how I feel at the present.

-Nobody knows what the future holds, we can only try to guess, and often we make errors. It is so random. If we change only one piece of the puzzle, then the future will draw another world altogether, another reality. So what use is it to waste our precious moments trying to guess it?

-You are right. Seen that way, it is like we thought we were omnipotent gods controlling reality and that we could decide every situation that comes up.

-Like spoiled children who have a temper tantrum when things don’t go the way they wish. It is an excessively heavy load to want to control every outcome, don’t you think? Our task as mere mortals is to simply let go of these things we cannot control, and keep Faith that everything will go according to plan. That has long been my devise, you know? My mothers at Pony taught me to believe in God. Even if sometimes I don’t understand what is going on, and I am overcome by fear, I repeat to myself that these situations that I go through and that seem harsh to me, are only there for me to grow, to help me get somewhere that is far better than I could ever imagine myself.

-You have no idea how exasperated I become when I feel that there is nothing I can do concretely to protect you!

-Yet, every day you do many things for me. First, you are present here with me. The love that I feel in one simple glance from you or one tender caress brings me such joy! Your love is so strong and steady. It brings me back to serenity, the same one I had lost when we were separated, she said as she huddled near him. Terry, do you allow me to bring back to mind one of the worst moments of my life and tell you about it? And the evolution of my feelings?

-Certainly, whatever you tell me will help manage my thoughts about all of this.

She moved her body in a straight position to face him, keeping her warm hands in his.

-You already know this, but… Here it is anyway. I felt completely broken on the day that we separated. It was as if the joyful part of me had been snuffed out of me like the fire from a candle. I felt lost and sad, I even wonder how I had the strength to walk to the train station and buy a ticket. I wanted to die. To lose you was the worst thing that had ever happened to me. Because although we had promised one another that we would be happy, I knew that part of me would be forever in New York with you, the light and carefree part… On my return trip home, it was snowing, and I went out by the back door of the caboose to breathe some fresh air. I felt like I was dying, I was completely destroyed. I almost fell down from the train but by sheer luck, I had the strength to get back inside before I lost consciousness. I don’t remember anything else before seeing Annie and Patty by my bedside when I awoke, worried and infinitely sorrowful. This is when I learned that Stear had left for the war. In a few days, I had lost the love of my life and my funny and lovable cousin. Albert supported me throughout these hardships. My friends did also. I keep very few souvenirs of those months.

-We both suffered tremendously during our loss, darling.

-Yes… And we both learned from that, didn’t we?

He wiped the lone tear that had escaped from her eye, and held her close to his body.

-That doesn’t mean that if it happens again, it will be easy, he said slowly.

-No, all that it means, is that it isn’t worth thinking about what could come tomorrow, because that only brings suffering and delusions. The important thing to remember, is to live what we have to live, here and now.

-I know that. Sometimes I forget.

-Look at me, she said, because she wished to connect directly to his soul through his eyes.

She took a deep inspiration before continuing, wanting to fill herself with the strength of that breath of life.

-We have both known abandonment and losses in our lives, that have wounded us. But you know what? I think that it is also these hurts that have made us stronger, more resilient, better ready to live life as we want! We have proved to life that whatever comes our way, we are capable of meeting it standing up. You have a career and practice a profession that you are passionate about, and so do I. We have the chance to be together today, isn’t that perfect? That perspective didn’t even exist in my reality four months ago! From now on, I am aware that my love for you is more powerful than anything else. And that your love for me must also allow you to survive and continue to impress and awe all these people who come to see you act at the theater, whatever comes our way.

-Candy, I told you I would rather not think about that. Not now. Let me… just let me… breathe in your scent for now…

-I need to say this, please listen to me.

He kept his eyes closed and nodded his head.

-What I want to say is that starting from the point of our separation, it was as if hope had left my heart. As if it had resigned itself to life a half-life, as if it had accepted the unacceptable, the inevitable, that you and I had been something insignificant, and it was over. I was left with a deep scar, and it took me a long time to get over it. Today I could say that I never truly recovered, because I still have these repercussions in my emotions. I feel them lessen by the day, but I know they are still there deep down, waiting to rise up when something hurts me. After that November night, I had to learn to go through the motions of life each day, one after the other, like I was starting over, doing the same chores, the same tasks, the same moves, day after day, eternally stretching before me… I had to learn again how to appreciate the little joys of life, at Pony House, surrounded by happy faces and lively children that wouldn’t let me keep moping about my fate, because their own was even less enviable than my own. I found my own happiness in the little things and it gave me the strength to go on without you. For the last few months now, I’ve been living with this diagnostic that lies heavily on my shoulders, and my vision has changed. Yes, I did believe what was written in that letter, and yes, I did take that diagnostic and make it mine, but you know what? It is thanks to that letter that I finally found the courage to come out of the shell I was hiding in to keep free from wounds, and it is because of the words of Dr. Reynolds that I finally dared move beyond my own fears, and start to do things I had stopped doing, and started to live my life, despite what the doctor said. I can tell you now that if I accepted your mother’s invitation and her ticket to go see you play in Hamlet, it is for that reason, let’s not forget it. I wouldn’t have done it for another reason, it is what made me accept the pediatric course in New York. I did all of that with the secret hope hidden in my heart that I could see you again, a hope that had been paralyzed before. It is that same hope that gave me the impulse to choose to live my life rather than suffer it. But you already know all of this.

-Yes, you have spoken to me about it, but it is good to hear it again, and it must help you to talk about it also.

-I wanted to tell you face to face, what you still meant to me. I wanted to tell you the love I felt for you and I wanted you to know that I had loved you from the start, from the time we met, and also… I wanted you to know that you are the person that has touched me to the deepest fiber of my being and that I would always love you. Even if I had to confront Susanna to do it, and renounce the promise I had made her. I was ready to plead for your love, to be able to spend the rest of my days alongside you. Blessed be God, you were free, you still loved me and you wanted to be with me also! Ever since we met again, I have the feeling that life is meant to be lived fully and joyfully. The more I spend time with you, the more this desire to share our moments together fills me with happiness. My perception has changed and I don’t see that diagnosis as a fatality anymore. It is only words on a piece of paper, after all. I have given them too much importance, don’t you think?

-I… I really don’t know what to think any longer.

-What has become the most important for me now, is to choose to live all my waking moments with joy in my heart, simply to be with you. To explore life day to day, with you, hand in hand. Then at least we will create the best souvenirs and we can say that we’ve done all that we could to be worthy of our happiness.

-It is an optimist way of seeing this. I will try to remember it the next time my thoughts turn blue and try to bring me down.

-Terry! she suddenly exclaimed, I’ve done enough talking! You will be late for your practice!

-I had almost forgotten!

He gave her a kiss on the forehead and got up promptly.

-I also forgot to tell you that Robert is having us act the whole play this morning! Last evening, the Captain spent some time in the smoke room and Robert invited him to assist. Will you come too?

-Yes, I will attend. I thought to get away from the exercises this morning and do something else, but since Captain Brown will be there, I will go and see you play too.

-I will be ready in two minutes!

When he came out of the washroom, the discussion and the warm moment seemed to be erased, as if they hadn’t happened. He was freshly shaved and ready to declaim the lines of the tormented Hamlet. They walked over to the lounge where the practices were held.

The actors were already in place to start the first Act when they entered the room. Despite the sunrays that were shining outside, Robert had shut the drapes again, to recreate the somber and rather dismal ambiance of the overall play. The brightness would not have fit well with Hamlet’s continuous existential meanderings. They had moved aside all the furniture to give more room. Robert was happy to play in front of such a small audience, and he expected his troupe to shine as always.

Captain Brown was already seated, having accepted the director’s offer while his Second replaced him at the helm of the ship. Eleanor, Iris and Arnold were also there, and one chair on his left was still empty. Candy sneaked in between the Captain and Arnold.

The play was ready to start. The actors had fun playing, as it had been days since they had really repeated the whole of it. Candy was each time tremendously awed to see her husband’s ability to become someone else, for a few hours. She was amazed once again by his pure talent and his capacity to make abstraction of everything else he could be feeling at the moment to play his role to the perfection. She was happy to see that the sadness he had felt this morning had dissipated as soon as he had started harboring Hamlet’s perception. Because in that world, he didn’t have to face illness. He only had to face hate, treason and madness, which were far from his daily life.

When the last word was said, the Captain rose up from his chair to applaud them warmly, followed by the other spectators, dazzled by the talented performance of the actors.

-That was masterful! Even if the effect is quite different without the costumes.

-Yes, that is for sure, Captain! When we add the lights, and the sounds, and the decors, the castle makes it even more spectacular, said Phillip.

Someone knocked on the door. The Second entered.

-Ah Colin! You’ve missed quite a representation! It is too bad that we couldn’t both attend at the same time.

-I’ve already seen it, you remember? On our stopover in New York last October?

-Yes, I recall. You must admit that an intimate representation like this one is something else, though.

-I agree, said the man with seriousness. I am sorry to cut short to your pause, but I must absolutely ask you to come and join me.

-What is happening, Captain? wondered Susanna anxiously. It’s been twice in two days that you have to see to something.

-Everything is alright. We’ve received radio signals that need to be interpreted. Thanks to you all for this wonderful moment admiring your many talents. I was so enthralled by the play that I almost forgot that I was on duty.

The Captain followed his Second and Robert proposed to his troupe to take a pause, specifying that he wanted them back in fifteen minutes to continue their exercises until lunch time.

At the end of the pause, Candy said goodbye before leaving them.

-You are going already?

-You’re always leaving at the half-way point, you don’t want to stay with us?

-It’s not that, it’s just because…

-Candy needs time for herself, said Terry. Don’t take it personal.

-I will go for a walk, it is such a beautiful sunny day outside, and I need to breathe fresh air. The days go by so fast on the ship, don’t you find?

-Yes, that’s true. We are already halfway there! said Karen. I understand you, Candy, for wanting air. It is true that we can be quite intense at times!

-It is not you at all, denied Candy, please don’t think that. I like all of you and find you amusing, and I like to take part in the activities with you, for a time. It requires a lot of energy from me, you know! It is not natural for me at all.

-You are all forgiven, said Robert. Go take your walk, while we continue with our work.

Terry hugged her and let her go. He knew her well, and preferred that she did what she needed to help her feel well. He knew that it was necessary for her to have her daily contact with nature.

Eleanor hugged her too.

-See you later, sweet Candy!

She continued to observe them, and she couldn’t help feeling that sadness and powerlessness that emanated from her daughter-in-law, and that still bothered her. She had told them what she thought. She couldn’t do anything more than pray that this dark cloud would soon dissipate from over their life.

-Eleanor! Please shut the door and come and join me! said Robert with a smile. I would like you to tell us your impressions on the play you saw this morning.




********






Eliza woke up early that morning and got up promptly. She reviewed the scenario she had planned for the day. Everything was in order and all would go well, she repeated to herself. It had to go well. She had barely enough money from the sale of Henry’s bracelet for another night, and maybe a meal. She had procrastinated long enough. It was time to take action. At least she would have the impression of going somewhere instead of standing still stagnating, which had been imposed to enable her to heal well enough, imposed by her circumstances. She had to bring back Providence on her own side and stop wallowing in misery.

She had taken a quick shower, had washed her boyish hair cut short which gave her a naughty look. She had gotten ready slowly, wanting to hide all the features that could enable people to recognize her. She had to go about unnoticed. She put on the black wig she had found by chance at the hairdresser who had cut her hair. She made a face when she saw her own reflection, finding in her new look some airs of Annie Cornwell, the other arriviste orphan. She continued getting ready minutely, finishing the last touches on her light make-up with a little beauty spot on the side of her chin. Thankfully the bruise on her cheek had resorbed entirely.

She admired her metamorphosis in the mirror. She was unrecognizable. She even thought she was kind of pretty. There was no way the people at the Help House could recognize her thus adorned. She would pretend she was one of the redhead’s house servants. They wouldn’t see anything amyss. She had had enough of this awful life and being reduced to the state of poverty. Soon she would reinstate the ranks of riches that she had known and taken for granted all of her life. And never again would she be reduced to that state of misery, she promised herself. And she wouldn’t have to marry and old decrepit and perverse lord to get out of this place either.

She picked up all her stuff, remembering to empty the drawers of the unique dresser in her hotel room. Hidden under her meager possessions, she found the folded magazine she had stolen at the help house which she had completely forgotten about. The smiling faces of Candy and Terry jumped out of the title page and she grunted with rage.

-Oh those two! she grumbled. How I loathe them! If only Henry and I had succeeded in keeping them apart, none of this imbroglio would have happened to me!

It was much easier for her to continue blaming the blonde for all her misfortunes than to see the role she had played herself to bring her demise. She didn’t have time to read the article now. She was tempted to throw it out altogether but decided to hang onto it a while longer, for later, when she would be in a safe place. She stuffed it without management in the shapeless bag that she had bought cheap. She had put in it all her worldly possessions accumulated since she had been on the run. Very few, to say truthfully. It was clothes and accessories that she would get rid of as soon as she found her wardrobe and her old life. If everything went according to her plan, she would be warm between the sheets of her soft and comfortable bed on Fifth Avenue this very evening.

After putting on her coat and gloves, the young lady took time to put the scarf that hid her wound around her neck, not wanting to draw attention to it. Finally ready, she came out of the hotel and hailed a taxi in the street. She rushed into the first one that came up and asked for the Help House in Lower Manhattan district.

-Does it ring any bells? You do know the place, right?

-Ah! Si! smiled the man with an Italian accent and greying hair over his ears. Paolo works there sometimes!

Paolo? Why did that name stir a forgotten memory in her mind? She searched in her holed memory, broken by the mist of her first days of fever and a worried face appeared to her. Wasn’t it the name of the man who had saved her in extremis from Vincenzo’s men when she had tried to get back to the Ardley apartment?

-Your Paolo, is he also taxi driver like you?

-Si, signora. He is one of my family, the son of my cousin Anita.

What were the chances that she found someone who knew of the place she wanted to go to? Eliza smiled at the man.

-Can you bring me there, please?

Her luck was turning. She could feel it. She would finally be able to live again.

The taxi route was quick, as if even the traffic was moving away to have them go through. She thanked the man, paid what she owed him, and got out of the vehicle. He left while she slowly walked towards the building in white bricks before her, her handbag under her arm, her heartbeats intensifying with each step she took. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a man whose silhouette seemed familiar. She slowed down and turned halfway by reflex, not to be seen. He was getting out of a vehicle that was also familiar to her. She heard him telling the chauffeur to pick him up in an hour’s time. The black car left, and the man went up the stairs with his briefcase in hand, then penetrated inside the large double wooden doors of the same building she had been focusing on. It took Eliza a couple of additional seconds to recognize him. Horrified, she stepped back and turned the other way, moving along to another building farther off.

-But… What is that awful man doing there? she mumbled to herself, suddenly seized by panic as she realized that George Johnson had been only feet away from her, outsmarting her once again.

She looked over both sides of the street, wondering where she could go to think of a new plan. This step back destabilized her momentarily. Her plan had been so perfect! She stayed there, standing in the cold, wondering what she could do now. She couldn’t renounce her goal while she was so close to it. She had to retrieve her effects and the key to the apartment! She went inside a little bistro farther down, but close enough to see the façade of the white building. She ordered a tea and a scone, the cheapest items on the menu. She picked at her plate, eating small pieces of her bakery. She chose to stay there for the whole hour, waiting her turn, hidden in the shadows, reevaluating her strategy. Should she see this as a bad omen? Should she stay faithful to her first plan and still go to the Help House after the Ardley’s employee, to find her own things, and pass as the servant as she had expected to at first?




********






Candy had returned to their cabin to fetch her coat. It was always windy on the promenade deck. She put on her beret, her scarf, her gloves and her boots, then went out on the deck. She walked slowly, taking the time to fill her nostrils with the salty marine breeze. The sun was high in a clear and immense sky. She looked towards the east and saw a few clouds that were piling up, breaking the monotonous blue as far as the eye could see. She walked all the way to the superior deck and was near the commanding room when she was surprised by two cats running after each other. She recognized Tux and said hello, but he ignored her, too busy chasing his rival.

-Well, what’s this bickering in the air today?

She continued her walk and met Captain Brown in an animated discussion with his Second who was gesticulating, his gaze facing the East. She said hello and was about to continue when she overheard some of their words. Intrigued, she backed up and went to see them to make sure she had well heard.

-Are you saying that we will be caught in a storm soon?

-Don’t alarm yourself over that, Mrs. Candy. I did tell you that it is common to have them during a crossing. Two different ships have just been through and have told us over the radio. We will study the evolution of the clouds in the next hours. We are very far from the latitude of the boats, although if you look eastward you will see the cloudy mass far off. It happens that the storms change trajectory before we get to them and so they don’t bother us. It depends of the dominant winds and the size of the storm. There is absolutely no reason to worry for now.

-I bumped into Tux and one of his companions and both seemed quite agitated.

-They feel the weather every time. It is the best warning that we could have! said Colin.

-Will you alert the passengers?

-Only if we need to for their safety, we will, said the Second.

-But we would rather make certain before we worry them for nothing, added the Captain. For the time being, the storm is still too far.

-If we need to cross it, it twill only last a couple of hours at the most. We may also just touch upon its periphery. If we are lucky, it will be sometime during the night, and nobody will even notice.

-Maybe you will feel a bit more swell and waves than usual if you happen to awaken. If you stay calm in your cabin, everything will be alright.

-Please, don’t bother yourself about that.

-Thank you for your precisions. I trust you. I was curious when I overheard what you were talking about.

Candy continued walking, telling herself that they knew what they had to do much better than she did. Her thoughts were elsewhere and her feet brought her to the Veranda Cafe. She decided to enter and to take a seat by herself to take a break from the walk before returning to her cabin. She was a bit breathless. From here, she could see the sky with a rather reassuring light blue tint. After a few minutes, she got up to rejoin Terry and the troupe for lunch.




********






After lunch and a short nap, Terry had invited Candy to the mini concert that was presented in the dining room, saying they could use the opportunity for an observation session. He had used to practice this hobby on occasion. It had been weeks since he had taken time to do it, before his departure from New York to attend their wedding, and now was as good a time as any.

-The best tip I could give you, he said as they walked back to the dining room, is to find a quiet secluded spot where we can see without being seen, you understand? Let’s go sit at a table that is a bit behind the others, I will explain to you the way I proceed.

They chose a table on the second level of the large dining room, near the balustrade that overlooking the guests seated on the first level. Their table was near a support column decorated with garlands. That afternoon, the mini concert highlighting a string quartet : two violins, one alto and a cello. They had already started to play their repertory of classical musical pieces. Terry had brought his chair the closest he could to his wife, so that he could speak to her in a low voice without bothering the nearby passengers. On a playful Mozart piece, he leaned so close towards her that the breath of his voice tickled her ear and her neck.

-You see, over there, the man in the brown suit? The one with the thick eyebrows? Well, as you can easily notice, he is not interested at all by his wife accompanying him, but rather by that other woman seated at the opposite side of the room, farthest from the couple, the one with a distinguished air who is wearing a modern beige dress. It is quite evident, he should be more discreet about his preferences.

-Oh, Terry! How can you say that by simply looking at them? said Candy with surprise.

-It seems quite clear to me. He keeps looking over on the other side. You can see as I can his wife’s pinched look, because she has to stay with him despite her clear distaste, and for all these long years suffering his infidelities.

Scandalized, Candy emitted a low sound before saying,

-And he thanks his loyalty by appreciating another woman? No, I cannot even conceive that it could be possible to be so mean. It is too sad.

-People aren’t all as faithful, trustworthy and filled with integrity as you are, dear doe. And it takes all sorts of people to make a world.

-Are you telling me your impressions by observing his gestures or is it only that your unbridled imagination is much too fertile?

Terry leaned closer to her and whispered in her ear,

-That man was in the smoking room last night, and he kept boasting about his new conquest.

-Oh! You cheated! exclaimed Candy, pushing him away playfully as he raised his shoulders, mirthful.

-If you could only see your face, my lovely little poodle, it was worth it! he said as he squeezed her hand while she pretended to be offended by ignoring him.

-What you have just told me is quite horrible! she whispered hastily, I prefer to focus on the music instead.

Candy closed her eyelids to better appreciate all the instruments finishing the melody. She jumped when the salve of applause and the cheers rang out across the room. Opening her eyes, she saw the appreciation on the passengers’ faces, who had all been enchanted by the impromptu concerto, as they had been. Without waiting, the quartet attacked a new piece in a tempo pianissimo. The plaintive voice of the violins rose high up above them to the beige cupola with the golden edges to fall back and scattered them over the attendees in the dining room, until it resonated with the beats of every heart. Candy sighed with well-being, letting herself be carried and impregnated by the vibrations and majestic sonorities of the cello. At the pause, she turned to face Terry.

-This concert is a pure delight! I am so happy that we decided to attend.

-Have you ever thought that music is a universal language?

-What do you mean?

-Musical instruments have their own personal language and we can all understand it, whichever language we speak. Even better, we can all appreciate it and let ourselves be elevated by it.

-That is so true. Music has the ability to transport us into a magical sphere, a space where we can be worked by the sounds, and where we can take contact with our forgotten dreams, she said, a bit like how I feel when you are telling me your stories…

-Wow, Candy, I have the same effect on you as a music concert? That is quite a nice compliment, I’ll take it!

-Terry, when I am with you, I feel happy, I feel serene, it is as if nothing bad could happen to me. Hearing your melodious deep voice is for me like the most captivating music. Isn’t that worth more than a concert?

Touched by her words, Terry felt the depth of his gratitude that she was in his life, a feeling he had rarely felt. He hadn’t realized that he had such an appeasing effect on her.

-Well, it is reciprocal, my sweet love. You have about the same effect on me.

Knowing instinctively that he was caught in a profound emotion, she tried to lighten his mind’s mood.

-Now, if I may ask, would you like to tell me nicer stories this time, as for, let’s say… That man over there? The tall young man leaning on the balustrade, she murmured as she discreetly pointed to the well-dressed man in his twenties who seemed rather stressed.

-Him? Oh… Freckles! Why are you asking about him? said Terry as he rolled his eyes. Can’t you see like me that he is so stiff and stuck in his suit that you can guess he has never even laughed, not once in his whole life!

Candy puffed, hiding her laughter behind her hands, trying not to show her mirth.

-Terry!

-His posture says it all! His non-verbal language is so revealing. Look at him, he is stiff like a staff. He stayed apart from the crowd to have a better view of everyone, ready to sprint out of the room as soon as someone approaches, and…

-You are incorrigible! Can you only see the negative things surrounding you?

-Well, look at him now! continued Terry as if she hadn’t interrupted him. He has opened a book to read. He cuts himself from the outer world, and continues observing people under cover, casually.

Terry stopped talking as he observed the man, then his eyes lit up and he said, in a muffled voice,

-Why, he is a genius! Even I hadn’t thought of doing that!

-There’s a sign that we can learn anywhere from anyone!

-Wait a bit, let’s find other guinea pigs to play our little game.

-But… The second part is about to start!

-We can still appreciate the music at the same time…

He looked around them at the people who were finding their seats while the musicians were getting ready to start playing again. They had both remained sitting throughout the interlude, and Terry went on about his observations.

-Ah, see there, Candy, that old man alone at his table, lost in his thoughts, with a light smile hovering on his lips? Can you see the serenity that he exudes? He is finally retired, after having worked hard all is life, and now he can finally enjoy a quiet cruise. You can tell he is a worker by looking at his rough hands, and the fine lines on his forehead. He is going back to the old world, to see his brothers and sisters that he left behind to start over his life elsewhere. He misses them so, and the beautiful music has recalled to his memory the nostalgia of his youthful years…

In the second part of the concert, the musicians played one melody after another, while Terry kept whispering his observations once in a while to Candy who listened with a distracted ear. When the instruments finally silenced their final notes, the musicians got up for a reverence, and then offered to play special requests made by the passengers, to delight them a while longer to thank everyone for assisting and being good sports. The buzz of voices and the moving of chairs filled the room and the majority left, talking between themselves. Candy and Terry waited for the movement to calm down.

-Wait, this time, it is my turn! said Candy as she discreetly looked for a target amidst the passengers that were passing by. Oh, you see that young lady wearing the light green dress? She is young, she is pretty, and she is impatiently awaiting to meet again the love of her life, her fiancé that is waiting for her on the other side of the ocean. Her effervescence is visible in the way she plays with her fingers as she walks. She has a dreamy smile on her face, because right at this moment, she is thinking about meeting him again in a few days.

-You see? You are good too, admitted Terry, impressed.

-That is because I knew it. I overheard her telling her neighbor at the lunch table! she said as she stuck her tongue out at him.

-Oh there, you little monkey, you had me! Why did you get mad at me for the unfaithful man earlier? he said, falsely outraged.

-At least, my story was a nice one!

Candy laughed and her eyes sparkled with joy and fun when suddenly a shadow darkened her face.

-What are you thinking of now, Freckles?

-Do you think it is bad to be imagining things about people, like that?

-What are you saying? Have we hurt anybody with our words?

-No, but…

-Did you have fun?

-Yes…

-As long as we don’t start believing our stories, we are safe!

-You are so funny, Terry, and a great observer. I like hearing you elaborate complicated theories on all these people, and it makes me laugh. You should use that talent of your imagination in your writings!

-That is exactly what I do. I am inspired by the notes that I take after observing people. It’s a hobby like another, and amusing most times. I’ve been doing that forever. I used to do that in church, but don’t tell my father!

Terry laughed out loud, remembering parts of his youth spent sitting on the family bench they used to go to every Sunday.

-Then for some reason I stopped until when I came back from Rockstown. It is what enabled me not to take life too seriously. Furthermore it helped me even more for character development. It is by observation that I can see their nervous tics, their fads, and sometimes I acquire skills that can be integrated into my acting to make the characters larger than life.

-That is a very good exercise, really, but you must surely guess which one I prefer?

-I have an idea, but please, go ahead.

-I like to speak with people of all walks of life and all ages, question them, engage in dialogues with them, that helps me better understand where they came from, what they’ve been through, their passions, their hopes and dreams… It is often by these conversations that I learn what could benefit others and help them out.

-Of course, being a nurse, you need to know what your patients are thinking and feeling. And you’ve always been more sociable than me from the start. And to be fair, I’ll have you know that I happen to do that too, sometimes, when I go incognito.

-We can learn so much about someone when we take the time to talk with them, and not just about the weather and other banalities! To each their story, their strong points and their weaknesses, their good deeds and their traumas… It was the same way with my patients. I was continually being admonished by Flanny because I took too much time with them to talk. The others were mad at me because we had tasks to do but I always found that taking the time to know the patients had a calming and secure effect on them, bringing them to trust me more, which often resulted in them healing faster. When a patient feels listened to and supported in his ailment, he feels better instantly. One day that will be proven to be exact. That is how we gain more information about them than if we just hang back, spy on them and make up stories.

-Are you trying to tell me off, now?

-No, I am just giving you my own preferences. But you exercise your imagination when you do that, so it is also a great thing. Do you know another activity that I enjoy a lot?

Terry raised an eyebrow, intrigued.

-It is to listen to you playing the piano, she confessed with softened eyes.

-You are right, my darling, we should go practice somewhere, and if we are lucky one of the pianos will be free. Come, he said as he led her towards the exit.

The first class piano being occupied, they took the elevator to get to the inferior level and see in the music room of the second class where they had played together earlier. Terry sat on the free bench beside Candy and they played their common pieces. Then, when she had finished her short repertory, he continued playing a joyous ragtime air for the greatest pleasure of the passengers who asked him another one as soon as his first piece was finished.

He played a few more pieces of different styles, under the acclamations of the people seated in the room. When his fingers became too tired, he got up. A little girl who had stood beside them for the last songs observing his long fingers running along the piano keys with disconcerting ease spoke to him in a timid, yet overawed voice,

-That was absolutely marvelous, Mister! One day I want to be as good as you!

-All you need for that, little one, is practice, practice and more practice, and you will succeed! I leave you my place. Enjoy yourself, that is the best kept secret.

She smiled at him as she started playing a lightened version of Beethoven’s Moonlight Sonata, followed by a version of Für Elise. She had talent, for her age.

Terry waved his hand to everyone and was about to leave the room, his arm around Candy’s waist, when the old lady with the white hair they had crossed paths with at their last visit here entered the room.

-You! she exclaimed in a high-pitched voice, wide-eyed. Now I remember where I have seen you before!

-Alas! I have been unmasked! said Terry, pretending to be uncomfortable. Shhhh! Please don’t reveal my secret!

He put his finger on his lips to show her not to divulge anything.

-Oh… said the old lady in a sheepish tone, I’m sorry, dear lad, I’ve already told my friends…

Two other ladies of roughly the same age came into the room and stopped in their tracks when they saw him. Both had a stupefied reaction, followed by a large smile. The woman who had talked to him stayed behind.

-How would you like to enjoy a little snack with us?

Terry looked at Candy who nodded her head with a smile.

-Well, ladies, I must say it is your lucky day! My wife has accepted your kind offer! he said, laughing. Usually she refuses to share me. You see, we are newlyweds.

The three women chuckled as they watched them. They sat down at one of the tables and Candy offered to fetch them some finger foods to nibble on.

-Oh, it’s too bad that we missed your musical performance. You are a man of many talents, Mr. Graham! Actor, and now musician…

-I was raised with music since my tender childhood. As for the theater, that passion came to me much later.

-Ah! If only I could still play, complained the lady, I would have shown you my talent. I had a grand mastery of classical piano, you see.

They spoke music for a while, then the women addressed Candy directly. Learning that she had her nurse’s training, they started talking to her about their little discomforts that came with aging. Candy suggested balms and ointments as well as exercises to help soothe their rheumatic pains. Soon Terry signaled to her discreetly, with a touch of his hand, reminding her that it was time to take leave and join the other members of the troupe at the Captain’s table.




********

 
Top
view post Posted on 26/2/2024, 16:41     +1   -1

Advanced Member

Group:
Member
Posts:
2,687
Reputation:
+3
Location:
Québec, Canada

Status:


EPISODE 5
Part 5.2






-Good day Mr. Johnson! said Alice after she opened the door for him. You are right on time for our appointment! Come in, come in, let me take your coat. How are you doing?

-I am fine, and you?

-Oh! I am terribly excited! If you only knew how these past few weeks have helped giving us a new lease on life! The meetings with Candy, and especially the last visit we had with you both. I have told all the employees that you would buy the House and start a charity. They were enchanted about it. You would be surprised at the number of people who have offered their help for smaller jobs of carpentry, painting, and many others, now that we will have funds to pay them. It was the financial investment that was lacking. Even though I had already added up a budget when Candy started showing interest for this project with the House, I had to revise my numbers with the new possibilities offered by your support. I can confirm that it was quite a change to be adding positive columns for once! Finally, we will have the capacity to bring our projects to term, because we’ve had high hopes for this House, as you well know.

Alice was very happy to meet again with this kind man that she considered one of the principal benefactors of the House She wanted to share with him her eagerness of seeing some changes and improvements come about for this place that she loved with all her heart. She hoped to see the success of this safe space made specifically for women in need and deprived families. While he was hearing her chatter, George had taken off his winter coat to leave it on a hanger in the hall closet.

-I must admit that I found this tapestry on sale, she continued as she showed him the rolls placed on the floor. The store had these that had been returned by a capricious bourgeois woman. They will be perfect for the entrance, don’t you think?

-Don’t they say that someone’s misfortune makes another’s happiness?

-Yes, that’s right, and we should have them put up before Christmas. I was waiting for your visit to start working on it, because up until now, the money was still rare. Well, let’s not stay here! Follow me.

She led him along the long dark hallway that brought them to the room they used as an office.

-Would you like a cup of tea?

-It would be my pleasure.

-This is our office but it is a bit cramped. You may go to the green room you and Candy were in at your last visit, while I wait for the tea to brew. It is right there, she said as she pointed to a door on the opposite side of the hall. I will come and join you in a few minutes.

George entered the room with a long rectangular table in the center, a secretary desk and some filing cabinets. The moldings desperately needed a coat of paint and the tapestry here also could have used a refresh. He took out the different folders from his briefcase and spread them on the table, as well as a few pens to take notes and for the signatures. He had thought of everything, and he wanted to do things in the right order. He put Robert Hathaway’s box in the center of the table in plain view, and left the envelope with Candy’s grant money on top of it.

Soon Alice came back, carrying a serving tray on which were a teapot, two cups with saucers and some muffins which she placed on the empty spot left on the table.

-Thank you, how kind of you. They look delicious.

-Bianca made them. She is an excellent cook and she loves to spoil the residents. And us too, at the same time!

-I will taste one later. I would like for us to go over these folders before, if it is fine with you.

-Of course.

-Let’s start at the beginning. I had the necessary papers prepared by the notary who has been taking care of Ardley matters for years. These are notarized copies to keep in your own paperwork. They are the property titles of this House, as well as the registration of the nonprofit organization. Everything is in order. I have also prepared certain documents that need a signature on your part, as the principal caretaker of this House, in Mrs. Candy’s absence.

-You’ve done a lot of work, Mr. Johnson!

-We were lucky, as everything was finished before she left for England.

-That’s a good thing!

-You can sign right here.

Alice took the time to proofread the document before apposing her signature at the bottom of the last page.

-There is one thing done already!

-Now, if I may, I would like to look over the financial balance sheets with you. I imagine that the establishment will be in a better shape as soon as you have money to pay for your pending debts?

-Since your last visit a few days ago, after I received your confirmation that things would be changing, it has helped us breathe easier on all these concerns. I called our suppliers to let them know they would soon be paid, and bought some medical supplies that we were short of, on credit. It is so appreciated, you can’t even imagine! Here is the balance sheet and the state of the fiscal situation. Many columns are presently with a negative total, but if you see on this other sheet I prepared after considering the payment of the debts, you can tell that we will be in a much better posture.

-Of course, that was to be expected. We will have to consider the change of the situation over a couple of months, and then you will be able to start on these new basis. I am satisfied, I can tell that you know how to keep score and you are very organized. On top of that, your enthusiasm for the project is very encouraging.

He paused to take the envelope and the grey metallic box in his hands.

-As Candy told you, she is offering you her grant money that is here in the envelope and that you will be able to deposit in the account that was opened in the name of this House. I have something else that should also give you a very good start. Except that I would like you to give me the box back when you are done with it, as it doesn’t belong to me.

He handed her the box containing the donations collected at Hamlet’s last representation, and all the recipes of that last night on stage, courtesy of the director of the troupe, Robert Hathaway.

Alice’s eyes widened with stupefaction when she opened the box that was filled to the brim with green bills. She put a hand on her heart and exclaimed in an emotional voice,

-Sweet Jesus, Mary and Joseph! There must be hundreds of dollars in here!

-Mr. Hathaway has decided to offer you as a gift all the money they made on Hamlet’s last day, as well as the money they received to help the charity at the entrance of the theater.

Alice stayed a full minute without speaking. She couldn’t find her words. She dabbed her eyes with a dainty handkerchief to wipe the tears of gratitude that had overwhelmed her.

-How… How utterly unexpected this is! And I should say providential! Oh! Can you imagine all that we will be able to do now with all this money? Pay the arrears of the location, many of our upcoming expenses, and maybe even be able to start on our pressing renovations! We were only waiting for funds to start. And Bianca, she already knows whom to call for the bigger renovation work. She knows men who work in construction.

-It would be well to finish off the fiscal year before starting the expenses, since there is a vocational change. It will make it easier for your bookkeeping in the future.

-It has already started.

-Do you need help for the papers or will you be alright now?

-Mireille’s father is accountant. He is the one who was doing our papers until now.

-Did you also think of future possibilities to reach potential contributors, so as to get additional funds?

-We have talked about it between ourselves, but will take more time to prepare our planning once Candy comes back after the holidays. For the time being, I am taking notes of our ideas, and we will see which ones are good enough to keep. As she is coming back in four weeks, we will hold our first committee reunion with her.

-I am satisfied with what has been accomplished in such a short time. I will also be back for the committee reunion, I want to be present for the meetings and attend, at least the first few months, to make sure that everything is stable and running smoothly. To witness your sense of organization, I am not worried at all. I am sure this house will be successful very soon. Congratulations. And please know, Miss Alice, that when Candy showed me your numbers, I had my reserves and doubts about this place. Your tenacity is reassuring, and I can see that you are as stubborn as she can be once you have an idea in your head!

-When I hold something dear, I do all I can to have it pull through.

-It is an attitude that will bring you far.

-Thank you, Mr. Johnson, your presence during these procedures has made the transition much easier. I thought a few weeks back that I would have to put the key in the door and lock the place, and now the situation has completely turned about!

-There is one last thing I would like to go over with you before I have a muffin. To say the truth, I have a question concerning the people that you welcome here. I imagine that it is mostly women that need your services?

-Yes that is right. They are young and old, married or not, often immigrant and in a state of poverty, having few means to support themselves. Some of them are victims of abuse or violence in their homes. For others, it can be a bad time they are going through and need some resources to help them get by until things get better. It has happened that we’ve seen children also. No sooner than yesterday, a family of four children came to ring our bell.

George wondered if it was the same children that Candy had helped last Saturday when they had gone to the House.

-We do what we can, we offer care, a kind listening ear, and even some money if it can help them.

-I was wondering if by any chance, you had recently helped a young woman of higher society, either this week or the one that just passed. A handsome woman who was wounded on her neck, does that tell you anything?

Alice hid her astonishment. Would the mystery of the young redhead be finally resolved? She took her time to answer.

-We did have a woman with auburn hair who was brought to us recently. We don’t even know her name. She was unconscious for most of the time she was here, and as soon as she could walk, she left without a thank you. She was still feverish. In her haste to leave, she left certain items and a handbag, but we think she had stolen it because she was dressed as a pauper. She had a red line on her neck that needed care as it was still full of pus. She left even before our doctor came to auscultate her.

-That fits in with my own information. Could you show me what she left behind and give it to me so I can bring it back to her?

-Wait a moment. Does she have a name, your redhead? asked Alice, making sure she would be giving the effects to the right person.

-Eliza Reagan. She is a young woman in her early twenties, red hair, almond-shaped maroon eyes and a pointed nose and chin. She is about your height and her wound was relatively fresh, depending when she stayed here exactly. She was wounded in the first week of December.

-According to your description, it seems to be the same person that we took in here earlier last week. She only stayed one day. We thought she was sleeping and she took advantage of our absence to sneak outside. We couldn’t get any information from her. So she has family, and she is well endowed?

-Her parents have been looking for her ever since the incident that pushed her to escape. Any clue will be helpful to bring light to this sad affair.

-That reassures me. We were afraid she was all by herself, without money, and stuck with a violent husband. It is often the reality we see in this environment, unfortunately. I will hand you her things, we don’t need them here and she will be happy to get them back.

Bianca entered at this time, and stopped in her tracks when she saw George’s serious face and all the papers spread before him. She tried to get out of the room without disturbing them but Alice asked her to retrieve the items of the redhead who had stayed with them the week before.

Bianca came back carrying a brown cardboard box on which was written Lost-Forgotten.

-Here is the box. We put all her things in here in a bag. Her coat, her handbag, her clothes, everything is there. I am curious. Did we find out who she was?

-Her name is really Eliza Reagan, according to Mr. Johnson. She is a rich girl.

-Well your Eliza, she may be a rich girl, but she’s not very classy because she left with clothes that didn’t belong to her.

George took out a ten-dollar bill from his pocket to compensate the House, and thanked them. He picked up his papers to put them back in the folders in his briefcase, leaving Alice’s copies on the table. He took a muffin and turned to face the two women.

-Thank you. And – oh! I nearly forgot to mention it! Candy sent me a telegram to let me know the name she found for the foundation. It will become Klin House.

-What a funny name! Have you any idea where it comes from?

George told them the story of the raccoon who had accompanied Candy throughout all the years of her youth, in her many adventures, offering her indelible support all along those times.

-How cute that is! A raccoon!

-He had particularly pale grey fur, nearly white, quite easily noticeable.

-It is very symbolic the link that she made with her confident animal and her foundation. It does represent the role that we are hoping to play for these women in need.

-You arrive at the same conclusion that she did.

-It is well thought out. Well, here is to a long life to Klin House!

George looked at the time on his pocket watch. Liam must be waiting for him already. He got up to leave, taking the bag with Eliza’s effects, and his briefcase.

-I think that we are giving a good start to this noble cause. I must leave now. We will see each other around January twentieth, would that be a good time to hold our first reunion?

-Certainly.

-We will each bring our lists, and take stock of the situation.

-And we will be able to establish the list of targeted sponsors that must be solicited.

-Some are already noted, I think it would be best to wait after Christmas to contact them.

Bianca saluted them and took the empty cardboard box, she had to return to her tasks. Meanwhile, Alice accompanied George to the vestibule, pursuing their discussion.

-Thanks to these funds that you have brought us, we can move forth with a couple of our renovating projects, at least those that can be done at this time of year.

-Continue your good work at managing this place, Miss Alice, we can take the time to do the things in order.

-I would like it for Candy to see some results when she comes back, it would be quite a nice surprise for her, don’t you think?

-Don’t forget to celebrate Christmas through it all.

-That’s for sure, Mr. Johnson. In the name of everyone who works here and who holds dear the mission of this House, I thank you for your implication and precious collaboration. This brings a breath of fresh air, we can already sense the change, as if everything is finally finding its rightful place, can you tell?

-That is an excellent omen. I bid you a good day, Miss Alice, and I wish you enjoyable end of year festivities.

-To you also.

Alice shut the door behind him and went back to the green room. She locked the door behind her, and took the time to count all the bills that he had just brought them. She put it away well sheltered in their little safe, while waiting to make a deposit at the bank in the name of the foundation. She smiled with gratitude, feeling an enormous heaviness being lifted off her shoulders and disappear as if by enchantment.




********






Comfortably seated on his first class seat in the wagon, Albert was spending far too much time rehashing the disconcerting situation that had been bothering him over the past few days. A good part of his morning had been spent on it. The final interview at the police station in the duke’s company hadn’t revealed anything new to the resolution of the intrigue. He still had many unanswered questions that would have to wait his arrival in Edimburg to have resolutions. He would have liked to be able to relax and put it all behind him once and for all! Although there was no link between the two situations, this one full of confusion was very symbolic of all the imbroglio that he had been living with for months now, and seemed to him provoked by his aunt’s adjective confessions.

Tired of turning these redundant endless questionings over in his mind again, he decided to change his thoughts to more encouraging ones, passing in review the meetings he had made on the Olympic, and that had reminded him of his inherent love of adventurous endeavors.

It was a stroke of luck that Andrew had taken those two men in charge. Decidedly, that man promised to become an excellent business partner with his particular outlook on the world. Albert had been a first line witness to what an action done differently could change the outcome of a seemingly bad situation. The example of Andrew with the two men was flagrant. If he had chosen to accuse them, these men would have been condemned and wouldn’t have had the change to start their life over. Ever since his aunt Elroy had confessed Candy’s origins, he had realized how the life of one person could be transformed by one bad informed choice, by one decision that changed utterly the entire course of an existence. That provoking thought had shaken his prior convictions profoundly.

Candy and Terry had been separated for five long years because they hadn’t dared speak about the true matters at hand. If they had talked rather than stay isolated each in their own bubble without asking for anyone’s help, their lives would have been completely different! If his aunt had accepted Rosemary’s child rather than have her adopted… If… The thoughts swirling in his mind were making his head spin. He couldn’t get past those falsehoods, those cruel lies that had broken the momentum of all these lives which, by the chance of fate, or rather by an ill-advised choice, had found themselves irrevocably changed.

He thought about his old life… Before the war, before his amnesia, when he had chosen to live for himself a bit and to follow his own passions by going to Africa. Why was it perceived so badly to want to live his life and not an imposed one? Why did he still have to choose between his heart and the contradictory obligations and responsibilities and his aunt’s wish to see him married? Did he want to become as bitter and stiff as she was? Had he known people in his life who were happy by forgetting themselves and renouncing to their own essence? According to his observations, their flame slowly faltered and finally extinguished with that kind of treatment, and they became either arrogant or cynical or sick. How could one nourish the parcel of joy and optimism inside when one remained in the rigid box of things that were expected?

These thoughts brought him back to his youth and his sister Rosemary. Had she been happy? He used to think so. He took a time to dig into his memories of her, wanting to see her as the adult he had become, and not as the child he had been. He was so young when she had been called to another world. Rosemary’s health had been mined for many years prior to her death. He remembered her when he was a young child, before his adolescence, and she had been always laughing, and full of joy. After her wedding, everything had changed, she had become overburdened by a deep sadness. Was it after her wedding, or was it when she had lost her child… Candy? He didn’t know. He would have to check this out and verify his aunt’s confession, first with George, then with Elroy herself, because it was crucial to know the truth in this matter, to have proof of Candy’s origins and set things straight.

-What about you, Albert, he asked himself for an umpteenth time, do you know what is important to you?

From the back of his mind, as appeared every time he evoked the word liberty, the little voice of obligations and responsibilities made itself heard, too strong in him to become silent and still, like a background soundtrack that he couldn’t get rid of, despite the stressing unfulfillment it caused him. What was this world of obligations that took precedence over the liberty of Being?

Bringing himself back into the present moment and his current concerns, he wondered what he should think about the pretty Rosie. She had literally taken them for a boat ride! That young woman was no more a mother than Candy. And yet his alleged fiancée who had the same name was already mother to two children! That remained a confused subject. His fiancée… He shook his head, defeated. By the irony of fate, it seemed to him that all the travelers in his wagon were in couple, which didn’t facilitate his own cause, bringing back to his face his reality that needed to be settled in Scotland.

Tired of enduring his omnipresent and all-consuming thoughts, he got up from his seat to stretch. He had to move to get rid of them. The controller had told him that the train usually came into Edimburg around eight o’clock in the evening. He knew he had two meals to take, he might as well go now for the first one in the restaurant car. Maybe to see other people would help take his mind off his worries. He took a seat at a free table and ordered his lunch to the waiter. He observed the family at the table next to him for some time, but since he didn’t care to start a conversation with them, he just smiled and turned towards the large window behind which he could contemplate the mature trees and small boroughs that appeared as if by magic after a bend in the tracks. The train was traveling kilometers across England from south to north, and the closer they approached Scotland, the more the landscape became hilly, and the more the country seemed wild and the cover of snow thickened. Clouds seemed to be playing hide-and-seek with the sun in an azure blue sky. How calm and beautiful it was! Albert sighed.

A short lady with a curved back and hair as white as snow, curly like a sheep, had entered into the restaurant car just in time to hear him and she made her way towards the tall and handsome blond. She observed him a moment, a man in his prime, with clear blue eyes that would make a saint jealous. He seemed bored, and maybe lonely, too? She decided to sit herself on the chair in front of him to share his table.

-A heart that sighs hasn’t found what it desires, she said.

Albert immediately came out of his daydreams, interrupted by the lightly quavering voice of the old lady. As soon as she was well seated, she had taken out of her bag a steel blue shapeless knitting to start working on it. Her knitting needles started to click in a sustained rhythm. Her eyes filled with humor and she smiled at him with her partially toothless smile.

-Good day, madam…

-Missus Julia Cooper, to serve you. Do you allow me the privilege of accompanying you for your lunch? I am alone and it is much more pleasant to be dining with someone, don’t you think?

-It is nice to meet you, Mrs. Cooper. Do as you like. I am William Ardley. I didn’t hear what you said before you sat down, could you repeat it for me, please?

-I simply said after hearing you sigh, that for a young man in full possession of his charms, you seem rather disillusioned!

-Ah! What can I say, it happens once in a while that I lose myself in existential musings.

-Sweet Jesus! Why would you do that at your young age? she exclaimed promptly. It only kills all the fun of the moment! If only the younger generations were taught not to think too much instead of filling their heads with nonsense. We are here to live experiences to their fullest, not to over-analyze them! You’ll have plenty of time to do that when you are old and decrepit like me, not at barely thirty!

Her words had the effect of a clarion call, bringing him out of his previous stupor and his monochrome thoughts. Albert burst out laughing.

-Listen to me now, she continued. I’m telling you, life is wonderful at each of the ages you will be, when you choose to look at it through the right lenses! Look at me! I celebrated my seventieth anniversary with my eldest just last week, surrounded by my grand-children and great-grand-children. My family is so large now, and we were only two lovebirds at the start, isn’t that incredible? Now my days are filled with joy, as I travel from one house to the next. Today I am going to my other girl’s house because her daughter has just had a baby and requested that I go and see them.

-If it isn’t too indiscreet of me to ask, how many children did you have?

-Six! All of them living. All girls! Amazing, don’t you think? My husband was being mocked by his work colleagues who said he had to change his tactics if he wanted to make a boy!

Albert couldn’t help smiling. A waiter came to take the woman’s order. As soon as he had left, the old lady kept bombarding him with her vivacious and joyful chatter. She was extremely talkative. She told Albert stories of her family, and her way of life, and her experiences. Within a quarter of an hour, she started asking him questions about his opinions and his life so far, wanting to find the reason behind his earlier sigh and jaded air. She was like a well-meaning very maternal aunt that handed out free advice and wanted him to feel good. He couldn’t help but compare her to his aunt Elroy, as she contrasted with her in every aspect. How could anyone explain how two persons with sensibly the same age could have evolved in such a different way? Where his aunt was stiff, controlling, harsh and full of prejudices, this dear Mrs. Cooper had also a very strong familial fiber but she expressed it in a manner that was full of energy, humour and a lot of love. The meal would pass quickly with her stories and it would be enjoyable.

-I’ve always said that life is meant to be lived, not dreamed, and in a way that nourishes joy as much as possible.

She took a bite from her plate and couldn’t help appreciating it out loud.

-Eating is so good, don’t you find it is so? One of the best little pleasures of life. I may not have all my teeth left, I still love it.

Albert smiled politely. The woman started talking again, coming back to her matrimonial state that had marked her in a good way.

-My husband loved to eat so much! We had fun learning about new foods together. Ah, young man, in my life, I had the chance to be married to a good husband, a good man full of resources. He died while I was pregnant with my last girl. He left me in mourning, but not in need or lack. After crying him, I set out to enjoy life without him, while raising our kids, with the help of my mother and mother-in-law. Life becomes long and dreary when we stop laughing and choose to take it too seriously.

-And now, you travel? inquired Albert, more and more seduced by her joyful philosophy.

-Yes, ever since my daughters were married and started their own families, I go from one to the other, staying a couple of months at each in turn. It is amusing, as they all live in different regions and it enables me to explore the world.

-Traveling is a very agreeable way to spend one’s time, and it has the merit to help us learn to know other habits, customs and cultures, other manners of perceiving life.

Meanwhile, their lunch was eaten and the waiter had brought them each a tea. The old lady had taken out her wool again and had started to knit with fervor, as if everything she did was approached with the same evident desire to live the experience to its fullest.

-Tell me, Mr. Ardley, how does your wife feel about your travels?

-I don’t have a wife, he answered soberly.

-A handsome man like you and not married? Tss, tss, what a waste! What are young women thinking about nowadays? In my time, it wouldn’t have been possible.

-I have my word to say about it, you know, scolded Albert, amused.

-Young man, I don’t know where you were these past few years, but a war raged here and so many men left the island, who will never be able to start a family. It is almost your patriotic duty to make sure that you have children of your own.

-I must say that I never really thought about the matter in that way.

-What is the use of being young, handsome and well-built if it is to remain alone? You seem to be well off as well, with your anthracite tweed suit much too chic that must have cost a small fortune. You would make a young lady proud and happy, I can guarantee you. Aren’t you attracted to the idea of having a wife and children, and a warm stable home? Ah, they say youth must have its ways. Yet, living a family life is so full of riches!

Albert avoided answering her by asking his own question.

-What about you, dear madam, have you never thought of remarrying?

-None could have come to my Ernest’s ankle. He was the best man. That is why he left so early, she said with conviction. Our time together was filled with good humour, love and many laughs, what else could be better than that?

-It seems like you had a great marriage, in fact, like in a fairy tale.

The old woman had a moment of internalization and Albert could almost see her coming into communion with her departed husband’s soul, as if they were still united by a feeling of love that couldn’t break, transcending the dimensions. He felt a bit like he was a voyeur, and at the same time, he felt peaceful. Then sadness gripped him, as he realized how rare an experience it truly was. He had hoped to live exactly that kind of relationship with his Tatiana. The love they had shared was still there, present in him, and it filled him with a happiness mixed with sadness that he couldn’t let go of. What if death was only that, a thin veil that separated the soul from the body, and that the soul remained accessible, but on another level? Tatiana again! Couples, children, families all around him… and thoughts of Her! How life could prove to be ironic at times!

Slowly, very softly, his thoughts calmed and he thanked whoever was responsible for putting this kind and funny little woman on his path today, a real ray of sunlight. All of these thoughts came to him in the four or five minutes of reverential silence that Mrs. Cooper’s contemplation lasted.

The moment of calm lucidity passed. The old woman smiled dreamily and opened her eyes.

-Please excuse me, I just had a very peculiar experience. You see, at my age, we grab onto all the parcels of happiness that happen to come our way, and my Ernest stopped by to say hello just now.

Albert examined the old lined face in front of him, the passage of time very apparent in her body, on her hands and the hunched curb of her back. Only her gaze remained youthful and petulant, as if her soul still had only twenty springs. This observation surprised him and a timid smile touched his lips.

-It is only on the outside that we get old, he told himself, our soul remains eternally immutable. Don’t they say that the eyes are the reflection of the soul?

-I believe I could see eternity while watching you, he told her softly. You look luminous and radiant.

-It is only my white hair that gives the special effect! she joked, cackling, with a mischievous smile appearing on her mouth.

-Mrs. Cooper, I can tell that you have loved your husband with all your heart and of a grand love, and I find that particularly inspiring. You know, I did meet someone years ago, and I lost her in a freak accident. I think that if I could have been with her, our love would have resembled the one you shared with Ernest.

The lady suddenly became very serious. She took a long time to answer him.

-Don’t live your life in the past, Mr. Ardley. It serves nobody any good to cry over spilt milk. The past must stay behind us if we want to move forward. Your sweet love wouldn’t want you to remain celibate and waste your whole life chastising yourself for an event that you are not responsible for. She would want you to succeed and be happy, because when we truly love someone, we only want them to flourish and thrive, wherever they may be.

Albert’s throat constricted in a knot and his eyes started stinging. No! He was not going to cry now! He cleared his throat and turned his blue eyes to the scenery outside the window. Straight before them he saw a raptor bird plunging towards the ground to catch its meal, surely a poor mouse who had unfortunately walked uncovered during a fatal moment.

-Oh! Look at that! Did you see it?

-Yes, it was a species of falcon.

-Will you believe me if I tell you that I already nursed one back to health when I was a young teenager and my sister had just died of consumption. This magnificent bird of prey found itself in my secret lair, its claw wounded. He was scared, but he let me approach him and care for him with the means I had handy at my disposal.

He started talking to her of his love for animals, which brought on the subject of the Africa he had known and loved, and the dispensary back there, of the men that he also nursed back to health, and especially the animals that were brought to them, often victims of Men’s barbarous ways.

-So, tell me, what is your profession? I was sure that you were some sort of businessman?

-This is what I do for a living today, by force of circumstances.

-But your heart stayed behind, that is quite clear to me. Have you never thought of studying to become a veterinarian instead of being tied down to dismal paperwork?

-The question wasn’t even there to ponder. As the heir to the family business, I had to become responsible at a very young age, and my obligations brought me back on this path. I have always been sensible to the welfare of animals. I had a whole menagerie in my youth. And I also worked at the London zoo for a couple of months.

-You must miss that privileged contact with animals, no? You speak about them with such passion!

-Of course I love them. Between two business meetings, I try to go horseback riding as often as possible. Horses are such brilliant creatures, peaceful and comforting.

-Yes, I see exactly what you mean. It is as if they understood us before we opened our mouths to speak.

-I also enjoy the company of dogs, but I travel too much and it wouldn’t be fair to them, my lifestyle would make them miserable. A dog enjoys a stable home.

-Like the one you could have if you chose to marry! she said as she tapped his arm lightly. I can tell you one thing that I learned over time. Nobody can ever be happy living in the shoes of someone else. We must live our own life, and choose in all honesty what we want for us and to fight to live it the best way that we can that is coherent with what our heart and our soul truly want. And if it doesn’t work anymore, we can change our mind.

-You are very wise, Mrs. Cooper. I will remember all this advice that you are giving me.

-My husband used to tell me that I was like his conscience. We shared all our thoughts, and I must say that I sorely miss his philosophical side. It is not all men who feel at ease to speak of subjects like that with their spouse. It is a shame, because we each win in this sharing of ideas and points of view.

Albert had finally broached the problem of the bride that was expecting him. Of course she had admonished him wanting to end it before it even started.

-Where, oh where have you left your head, young man? A young lady is waiting for you, ready to make your life easier, and you are here spitting on this good opportunity that life is offering you on a silver platter! I’ve seen everything! At least, give me the pleasure of telling me you will think about it before leaving her standing alone in front of the altar.

-This situation will be settled this week at the latest.

-Forgive me, I may look incoherent to you, but you’ll have to put it on my old age. Rather than being egotistic and living only for you, have you thought about what this young lady could gain by being with you? Maybe she would shoulder you in your wish to take care of animals? Two lives spent together, to see your love grow with the years and the shared experience, I can tell you, is one of the greatest joys of this life!

-Ah, dear lady! You do know that you are like a breeze of fresh air? Maybe if the situation had been brought to me in this way, rather than wanting to impose on me others’ agendas, I wouldn’t have reacted with such resistance. Whew! I can say I have rarely been stirred up in such a way!

-It was my pleasure, I rather enjoy bringing my loved ones back to order on occasion.

The old woman put away her knitting that had grown quite a bit since she had taken her seat with him. She got up, standing as straight as the age of her bones would allow her. By politeness, Albert stood up too.

-Well, I must say it’s been a true blessing to make your acquaintance. It had been ages since I’ve had such fun, with a stranger on top of it! Well, goodbye, now, Mr. Ardley, it is time for my daily nap.

-Thanks to you, Mrs. Cooper, this was a very fine and agreeable moment in good company.

-If we don’t see each other again, I wish you a good destiny, and don’t forget what I said to you, alright? At least, take some time to think about it…

Albert winked at her and watched her walk away with hesitant steps slowed down by the weight of the years, while her mind had remained young and flamboyant. He returned to his own compartment, in a better mood than he had been for quite some time. She had known how to brighten his day and had brought him a new perspective on his old ruminations, a fresh breeze that reinforced his desire to do things differently from now on, and to remember to choose himself to find true happiness. Was there a way to marry his passion and his work so that he wouldn’t have the impression that he was stagnating and missing out on something crucial? While respecting the obligations which fell on him. Would he find his solution? She had said he was too young to think like an old person. Maybe she was right about that. He had long believed that the numerous losses he had experienced had made him stronger, not deader.

Decidedly, that dear Julia had shaken him in his convictions, much more than he cared to admit. There were some meetings that shook you to the most hidden places of your soul. A bit like his bath in the waves of the coastal waters had done weeks ago, and that he had evidently forgotten already. The lesson he had learned, was to let himself be carried by the tide and by the waves instead of struggling against them. To let oneself be carried, ceasing the resistance against what transpired, stopping the thoughts that he had to control everything like his aunt, and just believe that his destiny knew what was best for him. Maybe it could also be applicable to this moment, and start solidifying his own confidence in his life and decisions, knowing that they were always the best for him. He could finally let go once and for all of the ambient slum he had found himself in for too many years now.

Instead of repeating that he needed to see clearly in this mess, he should simply accept to deal with the situations that presented themselves to him as they were, and start from that point. The same way the duke had done when he had chosen to try to reconquer his beloved Eleanor. Take the bull by its horns, wasn’t that the appropriate expression? Pull himself together, stop thinking about the past and leave it behind where it wouldn’t affect his present life nor fill it with sadness. Hadn’t he had the same kind of conversation with Candy many years back, when she had first been separated from Terry? He had offered her his brotherly advice when he couldn’t even apply it in his own life.

Maybe it would be a better idea for him to analyze things from another angle, and to understand all of this as a whole – the two men, the misleading Rose MacGregor and her alleged scientist father, Andrew MacFarlane and Julia Cooper’s words- as new data and opportunities rather than new problems and enigmas. He had to start exercising his perspective to see differently or else he should just abandon everything. Wasn’t life made of challenges? Hadn’t Einstein himself said that you could never solve a problem at the same level it was created? When did it start bothering him to have to face challenges in his life? When had he become this empty cowardly vessel? Hadn’t he made himself a promise, in the stormy waters of Florida, not to lose himself any longer, and to change, leave his past behind and stay strong to live a better and more coherent life? To see solutions, rather than look for trouble? He would find a solution with the MacGregors if he remembered that he had to choose in each moment for the best, and in possession of all his means. It was possible to honor the souvenir of his beloved, and to live his life with purpose nonetheless.




********






Eliza continued to peck at the soggy vegetables left in her plate, even though she had been at it for the last half hour. She had ordered another coffee cup to pass time and was looking out the window every minute to see if George had finally gone out. For the life of her, she couldn’t comprehend what the man was doing and why he had gone there. That House was a real nightmare for her! Twice already, she had been evinced by undesirables. First Candy, then that George. She guessed they were scheming some sort of plan and didn’t care at all what it could be. All she wanted at the moment was to recover her handbag and her key and get back to the apartment to have access to her money. She hadn’t dared go to the bank to extract any from her account because she strongly suspected that her parents had put someone on her tail. Maybe it was this George who had already so many times humiliated her, like the time he had brought her back to her parents in Miami, threatening to send her to a convent if she didn’t comply. Of what right had he to lecture him, that opportunist and meddling orphan!

When she had recognized him earlier, a dull anger had replaced the shame she had felt to be diminished to the point of almost having to beg. A justified anger had swelled in her, spreading in her with every ounce of attention she gave it. She raised her eyes and lowered them in panic. There! He had finally come out of the building and was standing beside the Ardley car where he opened the door to put his briefcase and a bag. He was leaving… Oh! No! He had started walking towards the bistro! She seized the daily New York Times that was lying on the table beside her and pretended to be reading the latest news. The mustachioed man came in, with the same imperturbable face and the same monotonous voice he always had. He ordered a lunch. Eliza’s heart was in her throat, and she felt the amplified heartbeats throughout her body, panicking at the possibility that he should recognize her. Her disguise should suffice, as long as their gazes never crossed. She waited patiently without moving, the newspaper serving as a shield. The waiter came back to her table to offer another coffee which she refused, having drank enough.

-Would you like your bill?

Eliza nodded her head, staying hidden behind the pages of the Times, turning a page to give the impression that she was really reading it. She would seem eccentric and rude, but she didn’t care. How could she go out without being noticed? Would she have to wait until he left the premises? Eliza still enraged inside at being thwarted at each step and being forced to revise her plans. Happily for her, George took his order and went out of the bistro without a look in her direction. She saw him walk back to the Ardley car and the chauffeur that was waiting for him. They left and she finally let go of the breath she had been holding since he came in. She had escaped just in time, once again!

She folded up the newspaper summarily and left in on the table while waiting for the addition. Would she dare go right away to the Help house? She waited another ten minutes, not to tempt fate, just in case he had forgotten something and came back. Maybe it would be best to go now? It would only take her a short time, a few minutes at most. She felt a headache coming on and started massaging her temples. She paid the waiter his due then stopped at the washroom to make sure her disguise was still valid and effective. She had done well, she almost didn’t recognize the reflection the mirror reflected back to her. She readjusted her scarf and recalled the steps of the next part of her plan. Reassured that she was truly unrecognizable, she left the bistro and walked quickly to the establishment with the white bricks.

Four children were playing on the sidewalk and tried to catch her attention, but she had no time for them. She looked them over haughtily and went up the steps. Her airs of a great lady clashed with the cheap clothes she was wearing. She stood in front of the double doors, took a deep breath and knocked on the door. A woman came to open it for her.

-Good afternoon, miss! Come inside.

Eliza went in and observed the decor surrounding her. The wardrobe had been left open, and she couldn’t see either her coat nor her handbag. What had they done with them?

-Good day.

-How may we help you today? asked the woman as she shut the door.

-Hum… The lady who employs me sent me here to fetch her things. A pretty redhead, said Eliza, trying to talk in the same way as their former servant Candy.

-A redhead, you say?

-Yes, hum… She was taken care of here last week but left her handbag and other things. She couldn’t come herself and asked me to do her errand for her.

Lying had always come easily to her, she was used to it. But not to the feeling of being stalked and the constant mounting fear of being recognized that redoubled yet again her heartbeats. Her voice was almost trembling. She didn’t want to be unveiled as the impostor that she was. She simply wanted to get her things back.

-Well, you can go back to your master. This good man that just left took all she had left to bring it back to her. She will have them before the end of the day.

-What? Vociferated Eliza, out of herself with anger.

-Are you alright, miss?

-What… What did you just say? I think I didn’t understand you well.

-I have just told you that Mr. Johnson has taken Miss Reagan’s things to bring them to her. We don’t have anything that belongs to your employer any longer.

It took all her short patience not to scream at the employee, she had so few of it! She said with pinched lips, a rather feeble,

-Thank you. Good day.

Bianca was coming into the hallway. She was talking with Mireille and both women approached the entrance.

-Who is there, Paulette?

-Oh, it’s…

Eliza said another quick goodbye and opened the door to take her leave.

-But… Wait!

Her scarf clung to a nail that stood out of the molding and it moved enough so that a part of her wound could be seen. Panicking, Eliza pulled on it, tearing it in the process. She looked over the three women, opened the door and ran away.

-Hey! You! I know who you are! cried Bianca. It’s her, I tell you! It’s the redhead!

-What are you talking about? asked Paulette who hadn’t noticed the incident.

-Wait!

Eliza rushed down the stairs outside, walking as fast as she could on the sidewalk. She hailed a taxi which stopped beside her just in time. She engulfed herself inside it, breathless, and dared one look back at the House. From one of the doors, she saw the stunned glance of the tall Italian who had recognized her.

Once the taxi had left, she asked the chauffeur to bring her to a clean motel that wasn’t too expensive, the closest she could get to the Ardley apartment. It was becoming increasingly irritating her to the utmost not to be free of her every movement, and feel stuck in all that she could do.

She wanted to scream her contained rage. Tears of frustration rolled out on her cheeks. That damn orphan George! Once again, he had outwitted her. How could she go back to her apartment now? She almost had no money left even though she had been careful with her spending. Life cost so much when you had little. She had to hide again, one last night, and rethink her strategy, one more time.




********






The meetings to set up Candy’s charity had taken a lot of his time in the last days, and he still had many appointments to finalize his engagements in New York before being able to return to Chicago and help Archie with the year’s end. George had felt that the young businessman was starting to feel the overwhelming stress of the double task he had to take on. He knew he could do it, but he also was aware how it could be motivating to have help to finish.

He asked Liam to drop him off at the office, although he would have preferred to go directly to William’s apartment. He had to sort out the copies of the Klin House documents in a new file that he had prepared specifically for that. When the car stopped in front of the building where the New York offices of the Ardley enterprises were located, he handed Liam one sandwich and brought the other with him, which he would eat later.

-Liam, it shouldn’t take too long. I will be done in around twenty minutes, alright?

-That is fine, Mr. Johnson, I will wait for you here while I eat. Thank you for the sandwich!

Georges went inside the imposing building. The secretary was already gone for the day, but had left him a note on his desk. He glanced over it, then noticed the mail that was underneath. He would have to see to it right away, so that he could come in later the next morning. The message said he had to call back the detective, and there was another telegram from William.

-What is going on now? he wondered with a hint of worry as he opened the missive with a rapid flick of his letter opener.

He read the short text that resumed with well-chosen words the reputation of Eliza’s promised Lord. Sighing with annoyance, he grabbed the telephone and dialed the Ardley residence number, hoping that Arthur would still be there and answer him. Wouldn’t they ever be done with overcoming the consequences of the escapades of those two spoiled brats with the worst intentions, badly influenced and probably in dire need of attention?

-Yes? answered Arthur’s slightly fearful voice.

George had a moment of compassion for the man’s evident worry for his children before he spoke.

-Mr. Reagan, this is George Johnson here.

-Ah! George! he gasped, visibly relieved. Do you have news of my daughter’s whereabouts?

-Not yet, but I have some information that I need to communicate to you that concerns her. It is important. Could you drop by at the office?

-Couldn’t you tell me over the phone?

-It would be best to speak in person.

-Right then, I will come as soon as I am free.

-Let’s make a meeting sometime tomorrow?

-I could be there in the afternoon, starting after three o’clock.

Interiorly ruminating this setback that would force Archie to wait an additional day for his help in Chicago, he accepted. He estimated that these news were best told face to face. Moreover, he had to hand him Eliza’s personal effects.

-That will be fine, Arthur. I will be expecting you.

He still had another phone call to make before he could go back to William’s apartment and rest. He got a hold of the detective on his first ring, and the man related to him what had transpired with Henry and the bracelet at the pawnshop.

-That young man still feels something for her, I could tell by the intonation of his voice, said the detective.

-Yes, I noticed his marked interest for her safety. Maybe it is only to feel less guilty. Those two don’t really have much hope for a common future.

-I also revisited the hospitals and there are no traces of her. She must have changed her name and I would even venture to say her appearance. That would explain why she has eluded all our searches. Her bank account hasn’t been touched and for the life of me, I cannot understand why.

-Maybe so she wouldn’t be traced. Eliza is clever in her ways.

George marked a pause, then looked over his notes to the numbers he had written down.

-Okay, so if I recapitulate, we know that she was at Klin House either the sixth or seventh of December, because I found some of her personal things there. Then, she sold the bracelet at the pawn shop on the tenth, is that it? That is over a week ago already… She wouldn’t have lasted that long with only that sum. Her wound must be healing and she will resurface somewhere. We will have to be vigilant, because she will very soon need more money. Keep me posted if you have new developments on the situation. I am staying in New York until Thursday evening.

George hung up the receiver and read over William’s telegram. He could almost read his exasperation between his dry and direct words. He was eager for the story with Eliza Reagan to be settled. He wouldn’t want to be in Arthur’s shoes for nothing in the world. He preferred to take care of papers over people as they were more predictable. He put away Eliza’s bag, William’s telegram, as well as the recent findings of the detective he had noted, then went out into the dark coldness of December to see Liam who was waiting for him in the Ardley vehicle.




********






The rest of the trip by train had gone very smoothly and rather quickly. Albert had slept until supper time, which he had eaten alone, finding no trace of Mrs. Cooper. They came into Edimburg at the train station at eight o’clock sharp. Albert picked up his travel bag and prepared to get out. He would have liked to say goodbye to his lunch partner before leaving the station to thank her for the very enriching conversation.

In the station, he tried to find her but couldn’t see her. Disappointed, he prepared to leave the building to call a taxi outside when he heard a cackling voice calling out to him.

-Young man!

He turned around and saw Mrs. Cooper walking towards him as fast as her short legs could carry her. He reduced the distance between them.

-Ah! There you are, I was looking for you! she said as she tapped his arm in her familiar motion. You were about to leave without saying goodbye!

Before Albert could deny entertaining that idea, she offered him the scarf that she had finished knitting.

-There you go, I hurried to finish it so that I could offer it to you as a souvenir of the best date I’ve had since the passing of my Ernest. This steel blue will bring out the grey tint in your eyes, and your fiancée will be not be able to do anything other than get a hold of you!

-How kind of you to offer met his, I will wear it proudly, it is very well-done.

-Thank you for embellishing my day, I am flattered. I wish you sincerely to find the heart of a woman to soften your life and your nights. Don’t say no to love, young man, it is a gift of God, and it is the best richness of life!

Albert leaned close to the old lady who reached his shoulder to give her an accolade. He thanked her for all her advice and attentions.

-If my mother could have lived until she was your age, I would have wanted her to be just like you. Thank you, Mrs. Cooper, and have a nice visit with your daughter!

-There, there, all is well. Have a good life, young man! Ah, if only I had been a bit younger…

Albert burst out with laughter. A woman approached them.

-Mother?

-Ah! There is my daughter! My pretty Lucy, this here is Mr. Ardley who kept me company on the train. He is an American, but don’t you hold that against him, now! He has been quite kind to this old lady.

-Good day, Mr. Ardley, I hope my mother hasn’t bothered you too much? She can be a handful!

-On the contrary, she has helped make this traveling quite agreeable and has supplied with me with intelligent conversation. You have a treasure in her, I hope that you are aware of it!

-Oh, stop with this nonsense and go on to your fate… And give her a chance, she finished in a low whispered voice, after having brushed off his compliment with her wrinkled hand. I will keep you in my prayers, young man. You are almost as good as my dearest Ernest. I hope that your fiancée will realize what a good catch you are!

Albert saluted them, picked up his luggage and got into the taxi that would lead him there, towards his destiny, whatever it happened to be.




********

 
Top
70 replies since 23/2/2013, 21:16   12031 views
  Share